22.08.2013 Views

The International Scholar - DCU

The International Scholar - DCU

The International Scholar - DCU

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

Dublin City university<br />

sChool of law anD Government<br />

2010/2011


Welcome to the third edition of the <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong>. <strong>The</strong> journal<br />

represents a selection of the best work of the students of Dublin City<br />

University’s School of Law and Government over the 2010/11 term.<br />

<strong>The</strong> essays were chosen by a team of student editors in collaboration with lecturers<br />

from the School. This is the first edition of the journal after a two year<br />

hiatus and we hope that future students will help continue the <strong>International</strong><br />

<strong>Scholar</strong> as an annual publication. This year is also the first in which the journal<br />

is available online, which has allowed us to include a larger number of essays<br />

which it was not possible to include in the print edition.<br />

<strong>The</strong> editing team would like to thank the staff of the School of Law and government<br />

who took time to nominate essays and advise on the format of the journal,<br />

particularly Duncan Smith for his help in advice and encouragement. Also we<br />

would like to thank Dominic Smith for his assistance in creating the online<br />

version of the journal and David Molloy who designed the print edition of the<br />

journal. Thanks also goes to Ruth Connolly for helping to secure finance for<br />

the print edition.<br />

Finally we would like to thank the many students whose work fills these pages.<br />

Anne Marie Butler & Ronan Cooney<br />

Editor’s Note<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

3


Contents<br />

regional studies<br />

Throwing <strong>The</strong>m All Out! <strong>The</strong> Rise of the Contemporary Left in Latin America<br />

Nessa Kennedy<br />

Grievance and Greed: <strong>The</strong> Resurgence of Political Islam<br />

Ciaran Price<br />

Colonialism, Collective Identity and State Formation in South Asia<br />

Aishling Mc Morrow<br />

international security studies<br />

Should the European Union develop an autonomous defence capability?<br />

Ronan Sweeney<br />

A Critique in Liberal Peacebuilding: <strong>The</strong> Case of Kosovo<br />

Kyle Krieger<br />

Should the Responsibility to Protect Doctrine be Preserved?<br />

Thomas Murphy<br />

Considering the Use of Force within Peacekeeping Operations<br />

Elba Yanett Coria Márquez<br />

international relations theory<br />

Pre-twentieth century thinkers considered as <strong>International</strong> Relations <strong>Scholar</strong>s:<br />

<strong>The</strong> case of Kant<br />

Erika Biagini<br />

Realism and its View of World Politics<br />

4


Geneveive Lynch<br />

Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies<br />

Conflict: causes, resolution policies and practices and degrees of success. <strong>The</strong><br />

case of the Lord’s Resistance Army and conflict in Northern Uganda<br />

Catherine Roche<br />

UN Resolutions 1325and 1820: Conceptions of Gender in Post Conflict States<br />

Yvonne Entenmann<br />

<strong>International</strong> Political Economy<br />

Are the growing criticisms of the <strong>International</strong> Monetary Fund justified?<br />

Beryl Bömer<br />

Financial Flows and Capital Crises<br />

Michael Megrelis<br />

Political Leadership<br />

French Foreign Policy from Mitterrand to Sarkozy: A Continuity of Grandeur<br />

Laura Grealish<br />

Explaining the Consistent Popularity of Vladimir Putin in Russia<br />

Liam Clarke<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

5


Regional Studies


Throwing <strong>The</strong>m All Out!<br />

<strong>The</strong> Rise of the Contemporary<br />

Left in Latin America<br />

8 Regional Studies<br />

nessa Kennedy<br />

Final year BA <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />

In 1998, Hugo Chavez was elected President of Venezuela. Over the next<br />

decade Argentina, Bolivia, Brazil, Chile, Ecuador, Guyana, Guatemala,<br />

Nicaragua, Paraguay, Peru, and Uruguay would all elect leftist leaders of<br />

varying degrees. This event is known as Latin America’s ‘leftwing turn’. In<br />

this essay, Nessa endeavours to explain why such a seismic shift towards the<br />

left occurred. She demonstrates that the leftwing turn was facilitated by the<br />

collapse of the Soviet Union, and the process of democratisation that resulted<br />

in rightwing parties dominating Latin American governments by the close of<br />

the 20th Century. Economic conditions, partially created by neoliberalism, led<br />

to widespread discontent which in turn resulted in a mass overthrow of incumbents,<br />

who were replaced by their leftwing counterparts.<br />

‘Throw them all out! Not a single one stays!’<br />

introduction<br />

<strong>The</strong>se were the calls of protestors in Argentina attempting to ‘oust’ their leaders<br />

in 2001 (Boidi, 2007, p. 53). <strong>The</strong>y, along with many other Latin Americans,<br />

would succeed in removing their rightwing governments who were nearly uni-


formly replaced with leftist governments. This event, known as the ‘leftwing<br />

turn’, began in 1998 when Hugo Chavez was elected President of Venezuela. In<br />

the next few years Argentina, Bolivia, Brazil, Chile, Ecuador, Guyana, Guatemala,<br />

Nicaragua, Paraguay, Peru, and Uruguay would all elect leftist leaders<br />

of varying degrees (Seligson, 2007). This essay will endeavour to explain why<br />

such a seismic shift towards the left occurred.<br />

model of analysis<br />

<strong>The</strong> essay has four parts. <strong>The</strong> first examines the structural factors that facilitated<br />

the left’s rise. <strong>The</strong> second discusses a series of factors related to the<br />

economy, including neoliberal reforms; a changing workforce; and a dramatic<br />

economic downturn in the late 1990s that produced mass discontent. <strong>The</strong> third<br />

demonstrates how this discontent manifested itself in the widespread ousting<br />

of incumbents, and thus the ascendency of the left. <strong>The</strong> fourth surveys the<br />

literature of competing arguments for the leftwing turn, and illustrates the fallacies<br />

and virtues in their work.<br />

structural factors<br />

soviet union<br />

Under the banner of defeating Communism, into which all leftist movements<br />

of any degree were grouped, the US actively worked against every leftist Latin<br />

American government from the 1950s onwards. This created a deeply negative<br />

perception of leftist governance amongst Latin Americans, who were thus<br />

disinclined to support leftwing parties. Additionally, the excuse of ending<br />

Communism gave justification to rightwing government’s efforts to crush their<br />

competition, through the repression or banning of leftwing movements (Castañda,<br />

2006). This repression resulted in the chronic organisational and political<br />

weakness of leftwing parties, who had little political presence for decades.<br />

<strong>The</strong> fall of the Soviet Union in 1989 ended US efforts to supposedly stop Communism<br />

in Latin America and the stigma attached to leftist governance faded,<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

9


emoving this block to leftwing success. Furthermore, rightwing governments,<br />

devoid of anti- Communist justifications, were forced to loosen leftist repression,<br />

which enabled the left organise itself sufficiently and thus it was only during<br />

the mid-1990s that they first became a part of mainstream political life<br />

(Castañda, 2006; Levitsky & Roberts, 2010).<br />

<strong>The</strong> collapse of the Soviet Union also had an internal effect on leftwing parties<br />

themselves. Many early leftwing movements had genuinely supported extremist<br />

Communist ideals which entailed the non-democratic overthrow of<br />

governments- elections were seen to be of little importance and as relatively<br />

weak efforts were made to contest them, this resulted in few electoral victories.<br />

However, the Soviet Union’s end led to the ideological victory of democracy and<br />

Communism was discredited as a viable option for governance (Cleary, 2006).<br />

Thus the only way for the left to attain power- the chief goal of most political<br />

movements- was to accept democracy. As a result the left re-orientated its efforts<br />

to sincerely wining power through elections. This lengthy re-orientation,<br />

which entailed numerous electioneering efforts, including the moderation of<br />

the lefts stance, meant that the newly organised left only became a viable option<br />

for most voters, in the mid-1990s (Levitsky & Roberts, 2010).<br />

Democratisation<br />

A wave of democratisation swept through Latin America in the early 1980s that<br />

led to the ousting of mostly rightwing autocrats (Kirby, 2003, p. 77). However<br />

many of these leaders did not leave office until they were sure of a rightwing<br />

successor being chosen, and the explicit marginalisation of the left was<br />

often a requirement of their departure (Cleary, 2006). Consequently, in the<br />

early 1990s most Latin American governments were of the right. Due to the<br />

aforementioned structural factors, these governments faced little competition<br />

from leftist parties (Blanco & Grier, 2010). As a result, following two or three<br />

elections, many of these rightwing governments remained in power in the late<br />

1990s (Cleary, 2006). This had major implications for the left, as shall be explored<br />

later.<br />

10 Regional Studies


<strong>The</strong> Economy<br />

the washington Consensus<br />

In the 1930s Latin American countries collectively adopted a policy of Import<br />

Substitution Industrialisation which entailed the local production of industrialised<br />

goods, and thus minimising imports. To fund this process, huge sums<br />

of money had to be borrowed from international creditors. Following a global<br />

economic crisis in the late- 1970s, the interests on such borrowings soared,<br />

and states were simply unable to keep up with now exponential loan repayments<br />

(Naim, 1993). As a result the 1980s were dominated by a region-wide<br />

debt crisis. In response to this crisis, virtually all Latin American governments<br />

turned towards a package of neoliberal reforms known as the Washington Consensus,<br />

which they assured citizens would solve many of the region’s economic<br />

problems (Murillo, Oliveros, & Vaishnav, 2008). This economic policy entailed<br />

trade liberalisation, Foreign Direct Investment, privatisation and deregulation 1<br />

(Kirby, 2003, pp. 41-55).<br />

Precisely what economic impact the Washington Consensus had on Latin<br />

America is unclear, and the subject of contentious debate (Lora & Panizza,<br />

2002; Huber E. , 2004; Walton, 2004; Weyland, 2004). However most agree<br />

however that as a result of its effects, by the mid-1990s fiscal responsibility improved,<br />

and poverty reduced. However, economic growth, as promised by the<br />

incumbent governments, remained relatively weak (Kirby, 2002, p. 108-109;<br />

Lora & Olivera, 2005; Boidi, 2007, p. 121). <strong>The</strong>se middling economic effects<br />

undoubtedly did little to build support for incumbent governments (Gélineau,<br />

2007). However the Washington Consensus’ main consequences for such governments<br />

were in other areas, which shall be explored in the following section.<br />

A Changing Workforce and Decreased Social Spending<br />

1 <strong>The</strong> extent and time at which the reforms were implemented varied across the region. Brazil,<br />

for example, did not seriously implement market reform until 1995 (Kirby, 2003, pp. 54-55).<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

11


Neoliberalism led to very slightly improved employment levels 2 ; however its<br />

effect on employment was as whole negative due to its consequences for the<br />

nature of jobs in which people worked. Much of the employment gains were<br />

seen in the service sector, which entailed mostly informal low paying work,<br />

such as cleaning, that was deeply unsecure. Increased numbers were employed<br />

on short-term contracts if at all, which could be ended with ease, and entailed<br />

no social security benefits. <strong>The</strong> conglomeration of agriculture led the marginalisation<br />

of small farmers, whilst many small and medium sized family firms<br />

collapsed due to corporate competition. This led to a trend of upwards social<br />

mobility being reversed as a once emerging middle class undertook urban, low<br />

paying work (Kirby, 2003, pp. 56-57; Buono & Lara, 2006, p. 312). As a consequence<br />

of these developments, the quality of employment worsened, whilst the<br />

real industrial wage and the minimum wage both fell from their 1980 levels.<br />

This left people far worse off and more likely to fall into poverty, than they had<br />

been in decades 3 (Roberts K. M., 2002). Social vulnerability, not easily captured<br />

in statistics, increased massively (Kirby, 2003, p. 111).<br />

Compounding these difficulties was the declining government expenditure<br />

which had accompanied the Washington Consensus. This decline was particularly<br />

strong in the area of social spending, which typically provides cushioning<br />

in the form of welfare payments that would soften the blow of devastating economic<br />

alterations (Alesina, et al, 2008; Stokes, 2009). <strong>The</strong> state’s withdrawal<br />

from the public sphere meant it was simply unable or unwilling to meet what<br />

were now desperate public needs for economic support. As a result social inequality<br />

and poverty were further increased, whilst there were few supporting<br />

mechanisms in place in the event of additional economic strain (Stokes, 2009;<br />

Levitsky & Roberts, 2010). And additional economic strain was precisely what<br />

happened.<br />

Economic Downturn<br />

2 Employment grew from 39% of the population in 1990, to 42% in 1999 (Kirby, 2003, p. 112).<br />

3 <strong>The</strong> 1996 average industrial wage was 5% lower than it had been in 1980. Average minimum<br />

wage fell by 30% between 1980 and 1997 (Roberts K. M., 2002).<br />

12 Regional Studies


Combined, the effect of a demoralised workforce, and nonexistent state was<br />

enough to produce discontent with government. However both of these factors<br />

were exacerbated massively by a sudden economic downturn that took<br />

place from 1998 to 2002, known as the ‘lost-half decade’. This crisis was chiefly<br />

caused by the Asian financial crisis which tore throughout the region, its rapidness<br />

undoubtedly strengthened by the trade liberalisation which had weakened<br />

economic borders (Roberts K. M., 2008). Due to this crisis, poverty shot up<br />

instantly, as did unemployment and inequality 4 , whilst economic growth declined<br />

by .3% a year (Levitsky & Roberts, 2010; Cornia & Martorano, 2010).<br />

However whilst figures paint a grim picture, the massive vulnerability that neoliberalism<br />

produced led to the downturn having a more devastating effect than<br />

such statistics can illustrate. This vulnerability was enhanced by the lack of<br />

government support, which due to further spending cuts, increased yet further<br />

(Singh, 2005, p. 14; Ocampo, 2004). As a result people from all areas of society,<br />

including the very wealthy, grew concerned with the actions of their governments<br />

(Graham & Sukhtankar, 2004).<br />

electoral success<br />

324Blame, directed toward these governments for such economic problems was<br />

enhanced by the fact that they had been in office for so many years, and Murillo,<br />

et al (2008) found strong evidence indicating that the left’s success was heavily<br />

the result of discontent produced by the length of these governments time in<br />

office. Debs and Helmke (2008) find no empirical support for this proposition.<br />

However their study is flawed because it focuses only on the rise of the ‘pure’<br />

left candidates who ran on redistribution platforms, when the significance of<br />

leftwing leaders was in their being an alternative to the incumbent government.<br />

<strong>The</strong>ir policies were largely irrelevant, although not surprisingly given the deep<br />

dislike people had for it, leftwing leaders did enable anti- neoliberal rhetoric to<br />

take centre stage in many of their campaigns (Lora, Panizza, & Agnoli, 2004;<br />

Levitsky & Roberts, 2010).<br />

4 This caused a further 200 million people to drop below the poverty line (Indart et al, 2004,<br />

pp. 54-55).<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

13


<strong>The</strong> power of the lefts ability to act as an alternative was enhanced by the structural<br />

factors noted previously, which meant most of the leftwing parties had<br />

never held office before, and thus shared no blame in the economic problems 5<br />

(Bruhn, 2006; Queirolo, 2007, p. 124). In almost every case these parties were<br />

opposing traditional parties or incumbents that appeared to be part of the system<br />

that caused the economic devastation (Arditi, 2008). From 1998 to 2004<br />

fourteen incumbent parties lost in eighteen Latin American states. Most of the<br />

parties that won were of the left (Levitsky & Roberts, 2010).<br />

An incredible number of these leftwing parties were re-elected 6 due to a commodities<br />

boom which took place from 2003 onwards, just as many of these<br />

parties began governing. This boom resulted in soaring employment and economic<br />

growth, which enabled the extension of once curtailed government services.<br />

Despite most of these governments continuing to implement neoliberal<br />

policies, leftist parties were re-elected throughout the region (Levitsky & Roberts,<br />

2010). This provides further evidence to suggest that the lefts success was<br />

based on the economic factors noted previously.<br />

Alternative Explanations<br />

A number of other theories have been posited to explain the lefts success. Often<br />

cited as being crucial to the leftwing turn is inequality, both positive and negative<br />

(Castañda, 2006; Debs & Helmke, 2008). However, numerous studies find<br />

no relation between increasing or decreasing inequality and a swing towards<br />

the opposition (Lora & Olivera, 2005; Murillo, Oliveros, & Vaishnav, 2008;<br />

Blanco & Grier, 2010). An alternative suggestion is that low economic growth,<br />

itself partially caused by inequality, was the reason for the shift (Birdsall, 1998;<br />

Rodrik, 1999; Weisbrot, 2006). However this has found little empirical support<br />

(Lora & Olivera, 2005; Stokes, 2009).<br />

5 Of 16 Latin American Presidential elections from 2000-2005, 11 were won by parties that had<br />

never held office before (Bruhn, 2006).<br />

6 Leftwing incumbents were re-elected n Brazil (2006), Chile (2006), Venezuela (2006), Argentina<br />

(2007), Bolivia (2009), Uruguay (2009), and Ecuador (2009).<br />

14 Regional Studies


Cleary (2006) argues that the leftwing surge is explained by the ability of labour<br />

based movements to launch political challenges 7 . However leftwing parties<br />

in Chile and Uruguay attained most of their support from the middle class<br />

who would have no connection to such labour movements- thus although interesting,<br />

this theory is not a sufficient explanatory variable by itself (Kaufman R.<br />

R., 2009).<br />

A collective ideological swing to the left too is often cited (Castañda, 2006;<br />

Lupu, 2009). Although Latin Americans’ electoral preferences have become<br />

slightly more leftist, there has been no significant alteration in ideology, and<br />

indeed the majority of Latin Americans are of the right. Thus this cannot be a<br />

significant factor (Seligson, 2008; Murillo, Oliveros, & Vaishnav, 2008).<br />

Others state that the shift represented disappointment with democracy (Roberts<br />

K. M., 2002; Schamis, 2006; Cardoso, 2006; Mainwaring, 2006). However<br />

whilst Latin Americans undeniably became unhappy with how democratic<br />

government was run, increasing numbers support democracy as a form of government<br />

during the lefts ascension, so this cannot constitute a full explanation<br />

(Chu, Bratton, & Lagos, 2008).<br />

It has been argued that voters were initially reluctant to vote for a leftwing candidate<br />

due to fear of a coup, which had typically been instigated by rightwing<br />

leaders. As democracy matured this fear withered, and Latin America’s poverty<br />

and inequality provided the left with a natural advantage that it could mobilise<br />

(Cleary, 2006; Cameron, 2009). However Stokes (2009) found no empirical<br />

evidence for this argument.<br />

<strong>The</strong> most prominent of all explanations for the leftwing turn is that dislike for<br />

the Washington Consensus, as advocated by rightwing governments, led to the<br />

shift (Lora & Olivera; Hammond, 2006; Lynch, 2007; Weyland, 2010, p. 2; Baker<br />

& Green, 2011). This argument posits that such dislike functions independently<br />

of economic circumstances. However the two are inextricably linked.<br />

7 Madrid (2004) too found that the level of unionisation was a strong determinant of the lefts<br />

vote from 1978-2002.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

15


Dissatisfaction with privatisation, for example is largely dependent on people’s<br />

evaluation of the current economic situation (Panizza & Yañez, 2005; Bonnet<br />

et al, 2006). Furthermore where neoliberalism appeared to lead to economic<br />

gains, incumbents were re-elected 8 (Levitsky & Roberts, 2010). Thus dislike for<br />

neoliberalism as a policy, did not impact the lefts success 9 , although as outlined<br />

above, it had major ramifications for the governments that implemented it.<br />

Conclusion<br />

This essay has only focused on the major reasons for the lefts’ success. It is<br />

undeniable however that individual factors played a role in the election of certain<br />

leaders, such as Daniel Ortega in Nicaragua, who benefited greatly from<br />

sharp cleavages amongst the right (Kaufman R. , 2010). However the broad<br />

trend that swept across Latin America was facilitated by the collapse of the Soviet<br />

Union, and the process of democratisation that resulted in rightwing parties<br />

dominating Latin American governments by the close of the 20th Century.<br />

Economic conditions, partially created by neoliberalism, led to widespread discontent<br />

which in turn resulted in a mass overthrow of incumbents, who were<br />

replaced with their leftwing counterparts. Studies of the lefts success too often<br />

focus on individual factors such as inequality, or poor growth. However as<br />

this essay has illustrated, the emphasis should be on the wider picture: it is not<br />

one factor that caused the leftwing turn, but rather a combination of many that<br />

produced an unprecedented level of discontent with incumbent governments.<br />

What then is the future for Latin America’s leftwing governments, now that<br />

they too have been in power for several terms? With the election of several<br />

rightwing leaders, it has been suggested the tide may be turning away from<br />

the left and towards the right once again (Guerrero, 2010; Thomson, 2010). It<br />

is unlikely though, that such a range of factors will simultaneously converge to<br />

produce a similar rightwing wave. As Latin American states age, political ties<br />

deepen, and paths diverge, the leftwing turn should be remembered as a semi-<br />

8 This occurred in Argentina, Brazil, Mexico, and Peru (Levitsky & Roberts, 2010).<br />

9 This is linked to the broader trend of weak issue voting in Latin America due to generally to<br />

low information levels (Htun, 2003, p. 129; Johnson & Ryu, 2010)<br />

16 Regional Studies


nal but temporal moment in the history of the region.<br />

Bibliography<br />

• Alesina, A., Tabellini, G., & Campante, F. R. (2008). Why is Fiscal Often Procyclical? Journal<br />

of the European Economic Association, Vol. 6, No. 5 , 1006-1036.<br />

• Arce, M., & Jr., P. T. (2007). Low Intensity Democracy Revisited: <strong>The</strong> Effects of Economic<br />

Liberalization on Political Activity in Latin America. World Politics, Vol. 60, No. 1 , 97-121.<br />

• Arditi, B. (2008). Arguments about the Left Turns in Latin America: A Post- Liberal Politics?<br />

Latin American Research Review, Vol. 43, No. 3 , 59-81.<br />

• Baker, A., & Greene, K. (2011). <strong>The</strong> Latin American Left’s Mandate: Free-Market Policies and<br />

Issue Voting in New Democracies. World Politics, Vol. 63, No. 1 (forthcoming) .<br />

• Baqir, R. (2002). Social Sector Spending in a Panel of Countries. IMF Working Paper No.<br />

02/35 .<br />

• Benton, A. L. (2005). Dissatisfied Democrats or Retrospective Voters? : Economic Hardship,<br />

Political Institutions, and Voting Behavior in Latin America. Comparative Political Studies, Vol.<br />

38, No. 4 , 417-442.<br />

• Birdsall, N. C. (1998). Beyond Tradeoffs: Market Reform and Equitable Growth in Latin<br />

America. Inter-American Development Bank and Brookings Institution Press.<br />

• Blanco, L., & Grier, R. (2010). Explaining the rise of the left in Latin America. Working Paper .<br />

• Boidi, M. F. (2007). “Throw them All Out?” Attitudes Towards Political Parties in the Americas.<br />

In M. A. Seligson, Challenges to Democracy in Latin America and the Caribbean (pp.<br />

53-72). LAPOP.<br />

• Bonnet et al, C. (2006). Privatization discontent and its determinants: evidence from Latin<br />

America. Departemental Working Paper, No. 2004-23.<br />

• Bruhn, K. (2006, Spring). Is Latin America Turning Socialist: <strong>The</strong> Region’s Electoral Trend.<br />

Retrieved November 13, 2010, from David Rockefeller Center for Latin American Studies: http://<br />

www.drclas.harvard.edu/revista/articles/view/868<br />

• Buono, R. A., & Lara, J. B. (2006). Imperialism, Neoliberalism and Social Struggles in Latin<br />

America. Brill.<br />

• Cameron, M. A. (2009). Latin America’s Left Turns: beyond good and bad. Third World Quarterly,<br />

Vol. 30, No. 2 , 331-448.<br />

• Cardoso, F. (2006). More Than Ideology. Harvard <strong>International</strong> Review, Vol. 28, No. 2 , 14- 17.<br />

• Castañda, J. G. (2006). Latin America’s Left Turn. Foreign Affairs, Vol. 85, No. 3 , 28- 43.<br />

• Chu, Y.-h., Bratton, M., & Lagos, M. (2008). Public Opinion and Democratic Legitimacy. Journal<br />

of Democracy Vol. 19, No. 2 , 74-87.<br />

• Cleary, M. R. (2006). Explaining the Left’s Resurgence . Journal of Democracy, Vol. 17, No. 4<br />

, 35-49.<br />

• Debs, A., & Helmke, G. (2008). Inequality Under Democracy: Explaining ‘<strong>The</strong> Left Decade’ in<br />

Latin America. Paper prepared for delivery at the 2008 Annual Meeting of the American Political<br />

Science Association, .<br />

• Gélineau, F. (2007). Presidents, Political Context, and Economic Accountability:Evidence<br />

from Latin America. Political Research Quarterly, Vol. 60, No. 3 , 415-428.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

17


• Graham, C., & Sukhtankar, S. (2004). Does Economic Crisis Reduce Support for Markets and<br />

Democracy in Latin America? Some Evidence from Surveys of Public Opinion and Well Being.<br />

Psychological Medicine, Vol. 36, No. 2 , 349-377.<br />

• Hammond, J. (2006). Latin America: A Resurgent Left? New Politics, Vol. 11, No. 4 ,<br />

hkhh;oijiokj.<br />

• Htun, M. N. (2003). Women and Democracy. In J. I. Domínguez, & M. Shifter, Constructing<br />

democratic governance in Latin America (pp. 119-136). Johns Hopkins University Press.<br />

• Huber, E. F. (2006). Politics and Inequality in Latin America and the Caribbean. American<br />

Sociological Review, Vol. 71 , 943-963.<br />

• Huber, E. (2009). Politics and Inequality in Latin America. Political Science & Politics, Vol.<br />

42, No. 4 , 651-655.<br />

• Huber, E. (2004). Successes and Failures of Neoliberalism. Latin American Research Review,<br />

Vol. 39, No. 3 , 150-164.<br />

• Huber, E., Mustillo, T., & Stephens, J. D. (2008). Politics and Social Spending in Latin America.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Journal of Politics, Vol. 70, No. 2 , 420-436.<br />

• Indart et al, G. (2004). Economic reforms, growth and inequality in Latin America: essays in<br />

honor of Albert Berry. Ashgate Publishing.<br />

• Johnson, G. B., & Ryu, S.-R. (2010). Repudiating or Rewarding Neoliberalism? How Broken<br />

Campaign Promises Condition Economic Voting in Latin America. Latin American Politics &<br />

Society, Vol. 52, No. 4 , 1-24.<br />

• Kaufman, R. R. (2009). <strong>The</strong> Political Effects of Inequality in Latin America: Some Inconvenient<br />

Facts. Comparative Politics, Vol. 41, No. 3 , 359-379.<br />

• Kaufman, R. (2010). <strong>The</strong> Political Left, the Export Boom, and the Populist Temptation. In S. L.<br />

Roberts, Latin America’s Left Turn. Cambridge University Press.<br />

• Kirby, P. (2003). Introduction to Latin America: Twenty-First Century Challenges. London:<br />

Sage Publications Limited.<br />

• Levitsky, S., & Roberts, K. M. (2010). Latin America’s “Left Turn”: A Framework for Analysis.<br />

Johns Hopkins University Press.<br />

• Lora, E., & Olivera, M. (2005). <strong>The</strong> Electoral Consequences of the Washington Consensus.<br />

Inter-American Development Bank, Research Department, Working Paper #530 .<br />

• Lora, E., Pannizza, U., & Agnoli, M. Q. (2004). Reform Fatigue: Symptoms, Reasons, and Implications.<br />

Economic Review - Federal Reserve Bank of Atlanta; Second Quarter .<br />

• Lupu, N. (2009). Left at the Ballot Box: <strong>The</strong> Electoral Bases of Leftist Presidents in Latin<br />

America.”. Unpublished Paper .<br />

• Lynch, N. (2007). What the “Left” Means in Latin American Now. Constellations, Vol. 14, No.<br />

3 , 373-383.<br />

• Madrid, R. (2004). Determinants of the Left Vote in Latin America. Paper presented at the<br />

Annual Meeting of the American Political Science Association .<br />

• Mainwaring, S. (2006). <strong>The</strong> Crisis of Representation in the Andes. Journal of Democracy, Vol.<br />

17, No. 3 , 3-17.<br />

• Murillo, M. V., Oliveros, V., & Vaishnav, M. (2008). Voting for the Left or Governing on the<br />

Left? In S. L. Roberts, Latin America’s Left Turn: Causes and Implications. Harvard University.<br />

• Naim, M. (1993). Latin America: Post- Adjustment Blues. Foreign Policy, No. 92 , 133-150.<br />

• Ocampo, J. A. (2004). Latin America’s Growth and Equity: Frustrations During Structural<br />

18 Regional Studies


Reforms. Journal of Economic Perspectives—Vol. 18, No. 2 , 67-88.<br />

• Panizza, U., & Yañez, M. (2005). Why are Latin Americans So Unhappy About. Journal of Applied<br />

Economics, Vol.8, No. 1 , 1-29.<br />

• Queirolo, R. (2007). Is the Vote for the left a Risk or Opportunity for Democracy in Latin<br />

America. In M. A. al, Challenges to Democracy in Latin American and the Caribbean: Evidence<br />

from the AmericasBarometer 2006 (pp. 119-146). Nashville: LAPOP.<br />

• Roberts, K. M. (2002). Social inequalities without class cleavages in Latin America’s neoliberal<br />

era. Studies in Comparative <strong>International</strong> Development , 3-31.<br />

• Roberts, K. M. (2008). <strong>The</strong> Mobilization of Opposition to Economic Liberalization. Annual<br />

Review of Political Science, Vol. 11 , 327-349.<br />

• Rodrik, D. (1999). Where Did All the Growth Go? External Shocks, Social Conflict and Growth<br />

Collapses. Journal of Economic Growth, Vol. 4, No. 4 , 385-412.<br />

• Schamis, H. E. (2006). Populism, Socialism, and Democratic Institutions. Journal of Democracy,<br />

Vol. 17, No. 4 , 20-34.<br />

• Seligson, M. A. (2007). <strong>The</strong> Rise of Populism and the Left in Latin America. Journal of Democracy,<br />

Vol. 18, No. 3 , 81- 95.<br />

• Singh, A. (2005). Stabilization And Reform in Latin America . <strong>International</strong> Monetary Fund.<br />

• Smith, W. C., & Gómez-Mera, L. (2010). Market, State, and Society in Contemporary Latin<br />

America. Wiley-Blackwell.<br />

• Stokes, S. C. (2009). Globalization and the Left in Latin America. Unpublished Paper .<br />

• Thomson, C. (2010, March 23). <strong>The</strong> End of a Leftist Era. Retrieved November 15, 2010, from<br />

Harvard Political Review: http://hpronline.org/world/the-end-of-a-leftist-era/<br />

• Walton, M. (2004). Neoliberalism in Latin America: Good, Bad, or Incomplete? Latin American<br />

Research Review - Vol. 39, No. 3 , 165-183.<br />

• Weisbrot, M. (2006). Latin America: <strong>The</strong> End of An Era. <strong>International</strong> Journal of Health<br />

Services, Vol. 36, No. 4 , asdsafsdfawefwearfews.<br />

• Weyland, K. (2004). Critical Debates Neoliberalism and Democracy in Latin America:A Mixed<br />

Record. Latin American Politics & Society, Vol. 46, No. 1 , 135-157.<br />

• Weyland, K. (2010). Leftist Governments in Latin America: Successes and Shortcomings.<br />

Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

19


20 Regional Studies<br />

Ciaran Price<br />

Final Year BA <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />

<strong>The</strong> resurgence of political Islam reshaped politics in the Middle-East<br />

and North Africa and redefined the relationship between Islam and the<br />

wider world. This essay seeks to identify the root causes of the revival of<br />

political Islam after the 1950’s through a study of existing literature on Middle-<br />

Eastern and North-African politics and society. Economic stagnation across<br />

the region owing to irresponsible economic policies led to rising unemployment<br />

especially amongst the new middle-class and in turn antipathy towards the entire<br />

concept of the secular nation state. This feeling of neglect was compounded<br />

by the genesis and close proximity of modern, alien consumerist culture which<br />

they were excluded from and the disintegration of Arab nationalism following<br />

Israel’s victory in the Six Day War. <strong>The</strong> alienation and betrayal felt by large segments<br />

of the population turned people away from the nation-state and traditional<br />

religious authorities and towards a political movement adhering strictly<br />

to fundamental teachings of Islam.<br />

introduction<br />

Grievance and Greed<br />

<strong>The</strong> Resurgence of Political Islam<br />

<strong>The</strong> resurgence of political Islam has caught many academics off-guard and has<br />

necessitated a complete reassessment of our understanding of political, social<br />

and economic relations. <strong>The</strong> advent of industrialisation in the Middle-East and<br />

North-Africa (MENA) had indeed conformed to the academic model whereby


increasing wealth would encourage the growth of liberal and secular government<br />

and society in the form of the Muslim nation-state (Cavelho, 2009). However,<br />

the growth of movements after the 1950s which professed the return to a<br />

political and social code derived from the Islamic doctrine, and the accession<br />

to power of such movements in countries such as Iran in 1979, represents something<br />

of a backlash against modernity, or at least against Western modernity<br />

(Stark, 1999).<br />

This essay seeks an explanation of the rise of political Islam in the latter half<br />

of the twentieth century and the corresponding decline of the secular nationstate.<br />

<strong>The</strong> first section shall briefly explain the political background against<br />

which Islamic movements mobilised. <strong>The</strong> nature of these movements, their<br />

membership and their grievances shall be discussed to identify the key areas<br />

of grievance for analysis in this paper. <strong>The</strong> second, third and forth sections<br />

will discuss grievances in relation to economic, social and political failures of<br />

the state in that order. Each of these three sections will be further sub-divided<br />

into three parts discussing, first, the conduct of state policy as a background to<br />

grievance, second, why it was the middle class which was mobilised most, and<br />

lastly, why Islamic movements gained support.<br />

It is the hypothesis of this essay that the failure of the secular nation-state’s<br />

project of modernisation failed to deliver equitable economic growth and opportunities<br />

caused wide-spread dissatisfaction among the urban middle class<br />

and educated youth who felt economically, socially and politically excluded<br />

from the nation-state, their allegiance to which eroded. Strict adherence to the<br />

Sharia offered a solution to all their grievances most importantly by relieving<br />

them of their material inferiority by replacing it with a unified sense of moral<br />

superiority. Islamic organisations were favourable because they were well established,<br />

indigenous grass-roots organisations with which people from the<br />

disenchanted sections of society identified.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Nation-State and Political<br />

Islam<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

21


<strong>The</strong> end of the Second World War marked the end of direct European control<br />

in the MENA region and the rise of the nation-state in its place. However the<br />

nation-state came about because of the desire for sovereignty and not from a<br />

shared culture and heritage (Nahas, 1985; Kelidar, 1993). Independence movements<br />

cultivated a sense of national identity among people as the best means<br />

unifying a fragmented population against colonial occupation (Geertz, 1973,<br />

p. 302; Ayoob, 2004). When independence was achieved it was this broadly<br />

appealing secular movement which would take over, forming a unified nationstate,<br />

however largely conforming to the system of boarders drawn by colonial<br />

powers which had artificially segmented the region (Barnett, 1999). What<br />

emerged was the result of a compromise between elites and religious leaders<br />

whereby the latter agreed to support the leadership of the former which meant<br />

the political marginalisation of religion. <strong>The</strong> growth of religious fundamentalism<br />

can therefore be considered a movement against this secular state which<br />

is seen as causing hardship and against the spiritual leaders who are seen as<br />

propping up the state. <strong>The</strong> answer was a new religious movement which would<br />

address the failures of secularism.<br />

<strong>The</strong> secular nation-state maintained its broad base of support by its promises<br />

of radical economic, social and political reforms. Economically the state promised<br />

industrial development to compete with Western markets, higher incomes<br />

for all classes in society, the alleviation of poverty and job security and advancement<br />

opportunities for all citizens. Socially the nation-state promised the<br />

transformation of society which would reflect peoples increased wealth in the<br />

age of modernity (Lapidus, 1997). Politically the nation state promised greatness<br />

with a military capable of protecting national sovereignty, crushing national<br />

enemies of the state and projecting its interests onto the international<br />

system (Barnett, 1999).<br />

It will be shown in the proceeding paragraphs how the failure of these promises<br />

in these three key areas resulted in massive support for Islamic groups<br />

(Cavelho, 2009). Huge differences are found between these groups. Hamas in<br />

Palestine and Hezbollah in Lebanon, for example, are highly socially orientated<br />

and are heavily involved in providing services to the community and use violence<br />

against perceived ‘occupiers’. Many Salafi groups such as Al Qaeda on the<br />

22 Regional Studies


other hand are exclusively violent and just religion as a justification for killing,<br />

while the brotherhood movements act largely within the democratic system.<br />

<strong>The</strong>se groups are described using many terms 1 , generally they offer a critique of<br />

the secular nation-state, they challenge it, and they aim to change it (Denoeux,<br />

2002). <strong>The</strong>y do so through the use of religious symbolism. Consistent with rising<br />

support for these groups a measurable increase in religiosity is noted with a<br />

massive increase in the number of Mosques, of people attending Mosques and<br />

in displays of religious symbolism such as the veil and the Hijab (Bayat, 2007,<br />

p. 147). 2<br />

Through numerous demographic studies it has been shown that the membership<br />

of these movements is found mainly in the urbanised lower-middle-class.<br />

Accounting for the largest part of membership are civil servants and university<br />

educated students who had migrated from rural areas (Ayubi, 1980). This demographic<br />

stratum is the focal group of this essay and the proceeding sections<br />

are designed to explain the reasons this class person joined such movements.<br />

Economic Grievance<br />

<strong>The</strong> new nation-state embarked on a programme of modernisation, borrowed<br />

largely from their former colonial masters, which would gear the economy towards<br />

industrialisation. Between 1961 and 1985 considerable economic growth<br />

was achieved by most countries in the region, owing almost exclusively to<br />

exploitation the regions massive oil resources and the increasing price of oil<br />

(Askari, 2006, p. 83). Oil benefitted the entire region including non-oil rich<br />

countries which availed of loans for economic stimulation. Also non-oil rich<br />

countries benefitted from the remittances of workers who had migrated to oilrich<br />

countries in search of work to sustain their families back home (Koc &<br />

Onan, 2004).<br />

1 Such terms include: Islamists, Jihadists, Fundamentalists, Radicals and Revivalists.<br />

2 As opposed to being a sign of devout faith, many academics argue that the wearing of<br />

the veil was a symbol of protest against the state (Williams, 1979)<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

23


<strong>The</strong> prospective rents that could be achieved determined that the state would<br />

take a high stake in the economy and therefore dominate all areas of life. Economic<br />

policy was highly protectionist with import substitution its main principle.<br />

By the 1950s national surpluses obtained from oil rents, either directly or<br />

indirectly, were sufficient to allow countries to spend considerable amounts of<br />

money on public services (Issawi, 2006). Money was pumped into job creation<br />

which was mainly in the state civil service in keeping with the states’ monopoly<br />

over the generation of wealth. <strong>The</strong> result was mass migration of people to urban<br />

centres and the expansion of the middle class. <strong>The</strong> prospect of jobs and the<br />

opportunity to do better in life saw a massive increase in the number of young<br />

people attending university (Butko, 2004).<br />

By the mid 1980s great institutional inefficiencies associated with state control<br />

over the economy became visible. <strong>The</strong> reliance on oil meant that volatility in<br />

the oil market would have far reaching implications for the entire region. Consequentially<br />

the fall in oil prices in the mid 1980s meant that the state could<br />

no longer afford to provide public services and could not afford to continue<br />

arbitrarily creating public sector jobs. Whereas before massive oil rents allowed<br />

countries to liquidise their failing economies and disguise severe underlying<br />

problems, the steep decline in oil prices caused economies to stagnate, unemployment<br />

to rise and the average wage to decrease (Owen & Pamuk, 1998).<br />

Economic policy and the lower-middle class<br />

Is it economic grievances which mobilised the middle class against the nationstate?<br />

<strong>The</strong> main difference between this social group and others is the level of<br />

expectation they had of the state’s attempt at modernisation. <strong>The</strong> introduction<br />

of free education saw a massive increase in the number of young people from<br />

lower-middle class backgrounds attending college. <strong>The</strong> higher educational attainment<br />

of the younger generation, related to the new age of modernisation<br />

in which they found themselves, meant that people‟s aspirations in life were<br />

considerably higher (Owen & Pamuk, 1998, p. 97). People in the lower-middle<br />

class wanted to move up the social ladder will better jobs and higher pay. <strong>The</strong><br />

state encouraged third level educational attainment by the tacit promise of job<br />

availability which reflects their standard of education.<br />

24 Regional Studies


As discussed, the level of state control in the economy which was based largely<br />

on oil rates meant that the only way it could guarantee jobs was largely through<br />

the creation of positions in the civil service. <strong>The</strong> civil service became a major<br />

source of employment and a position in it was the aspiration of many students.<br />

<strong>The</strong> inevitable downsizing of the civil service during the oil crisis of the 1980s<br />

therefore was particularly devastating for the lower-middle class, more so than<br />

any other section of society. <strong>The</strong> scaling back of services and of any kind of social<br />

security, such as food subsidies, forced many to move downwards in social<br />

standing towards lower-class impoverishment (Cavelho, 2009).<br />

While the economic policies of the state initially facilitated a marked improvement<br />

in the quality of public services and of life in general, it had the effect<br />

of accumulating more wealth in the hands of the upper-class elite and hence<br />

inequality rose considerably in this period. Corruption among the elites allowed<br />

them to subsidise their own lifestyles which were heavily consumerist.<br />

<strong>The</strong> economic downturn however did not have the same effect on the elite as<br />

it did on the middle-class. Elite control over nationalised industries ensured<br />

that the middle-class would bear the brunt of declining revenues in the form<br />

of joblessness, lower wages and fewer services, thus insulating the upper-class<br />

(Owen & Pamuk, 1998). <strong>The</strong> elite continued accumulating money while people<br />

became alienated from the consumerist lifestyle (Cavelho, 2009). Furthering<br />

their sense of alienation, the middle-class lived in close proximity with the<br />

elites in the urban centres. Meanwhile, conditions in these centres deteriorated<br />

with increased poverty and overcrowding (Richards, 2003).<br />

Economic grievance and religious revival<br />

It is an anomaly, as mentioned by Carvelho (2009),that in the face of economic<br />

hardship people turned to a strict adherence to religion taking on further material<br />

sacrifices which it calls for. Increasing religiosity as a response to material<br />

deprivation may be considered an antidote to this in a number of ways.<br />

Firstly Islam offered a solution to income inequality by emphasising the importance<br />

of spiritual strength above material wealth. Islam could relieve the<br />

disenfranchised of their feeling of alienation. <strong>The</strong> teachings of Islam, to an extent,<br />

provided for an escape in other ways than just spiritual or psychological.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

25


In response to corruption and rentierism, which channelled profits from the<br />

extraction of oil to the elite, Islamic teachings would dictate that the natural<br />

endowment of resources in a country is the property of society at-large and not<br />

of a few politicians (Askari, 2006, p. 12).<br />

Where the state was failing, Islamic movements intervened and provided<br />

strong social support networks for people facing economic hardship. Islamic<br />

groups provided education, healthcare and financial aid and therefore had the<br />

confidence of much of the lower-middle class (Wickham, 2002). Islamic groups<br />

proved that they are a viable solution and won much favour with non-Muslims<br />

for their pro-active approach to the shortcomings of the state. Many of these<br />

services required their users to adhere to Islamic customs, for example movements<br />

in Egypt provided a bus service for university students which were segregated<br />

and required women to wear the veil. . Thus the Islamic way of life,<br />

with all its sacrifices, became the only viable way of life, and one of reasonable<br />

popularity in the absence of the state (Shukrallah, 1994).<br />

social Grievance<br />

Attempts to modernise the economy had significant implications for society<br />

which underwent dramatic changes during this period. Society in the MENA<br />

region was organised largely around tribal and family ties and had a rather<br />

traditional conservative ideology. This way of life was, of course, founded upon<br />

an Islamic sense of morality. As discussed earlier the secular system to emerge<br />

from independence required that the religious leaders and therefore the religious<br />

way of life be confined to the private sphere. However this became increasingly<br />

difficult as the modern lifestyle was found to often be in conflict with<br />

peoples sense of personal morality. People believed that the secular nation-state<br />

was not representative of their views and thus dissatisfaction with the ruling<br />

elite, as well as the spiritual leaders, grew stronger (Richards, 2003).<br />

Social Change and the lower-middle-class<br />

Did social change impact the lower-middle-class more thus mobilising them in<br />

26 Regional Studies


an Islamic anti-system movement? <strong>The</strong> most significant product of the state‟s<br />

attempt at modernisation was the mass migration of people from rural areas to<br />

towns and cities (Issawi, 2006, p. 102). Many of these people were from lower-middle<br />

class, educated backgrounds who were in search of the job opportunities<br />

the state had promised. This urbanisation of society had far reaching<br />

consequences for people‟s way of life, culture and identity. <strong>The</strong> bias towards industrial<br />

development came at a huge loss to agriculture and farmers who were<br />

thus forced to the cities in search of jobs. <strong>The</strong> new emphasis on higher level<br />

education, and the promise of employment, saw many young people move to<br />

urban centres to attend college mainly in the fields of engineering and science,<br />

in keeping with industrialisation (Cavelho, 2009).<br />

This changed the demographic structure dramatically over a very short period<br />

of time. Whereas before people lived in close-knit communities with shared<br />

values, people found themselves in highly populated centres where they lived<br />

in close proximity with people of different tribes and cultures with which they<br />

were not familiar. <strong>The</strong>se urban centres were the focal points of modernisation<br />

(Cavelho, 2009). In these centres the lifestyle of modernity, that is commercialism<br />

and Western and social norms, came into conflict with the traditionally<br />

conservative values of the rural migrants. As discussed earlier, people did not<br />

have the money to partake in the culture of commercialism but equally salient<br />

was people’s sense of social alienation against a dominating culture which to<br />

them was foreign and amoral. In particular the consumption of alcohol and<br />

liberal sexual practices, which are acceptable in Western society and a product<br />

of modernity, irrevocably contradicted peoples conservative moral values,<br />

fundamentally Islamic, which stressed the virtues of modesty, abstinence, and<br />

privacy in terms of sexual conduct strictly within marriage (Richards, 2003).<br />

social grievance and religious revival<br />

<strong>The</strong> state pursued modernisation to the detriment of cultural and religious values.<br />

Adherence to a fundamentalist Islamic code provided a remedy for peoples<br />

need for morality in the face of the perceived immorality which accompanies<br />

modern living. Perceived as a western import, the movements, often heavily<br />

anti-western, offered cultural security. Religious groups were an important<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

27


part of social life and provided for many social activities in the urban centres.<br />

Mosques were important meeting places for people and one of the few places<br />

they could engage with other Muslims in the absence of foreign, modern influences<br />

(Woltering, 2002).<br />

Political Grievance<br />

<strong>The</strong> absolute control over the economy exercised by the state required it to<br />

maintain an absolute control over political affairs. <strong>The</strong>se states were necessarily<br />

authoritarian. Political opposition of any form was banned and often violently<br />

oppressed (Sivan, 1990). Personal freedoms including freedom of speech<br />

and of association were moderated to maintain state control. Organisations<br />

seen as encouraging political dissention were banned and again often violently<br />

oppressed. In order to maintain authoritarian control, these states channelled<br />

large resources into the authority apparatus- the military and the police and<br />

usually a specialised police force. <strong>The</strong> judiciary was brought under state control<br />

and emergency powers were arbitrarily used to reinforce authority (Woltering,<br />

2002).<br />

<strong>The</strong> nation-state rallied support for its authority by promising greatness. It has<br />

been shown how the state aimed at economic and social greatness however it<br />

aimed for political greatness as well. Huge spending on the military and impressive<br />

military rallies provided people with a sense that the state was invincible<br />

and therefore the best system for the protection of citizens against their<br />

enemies. However this turned out to be a sham. In 1967, in a significant event<br />

in Islamic history which Muslims call “the Setback”, Israel obliterated the combined<br />

forces of three Arab states during a six day war. <strong>The</strong> myth of military<br />

greatness and the idea of pan-Arabism seemed to dissolve (Milton-Edwards,<br />

2006, p. 135).<br />

Political grievance and the lower-middle class<br />

<strong>The</strong> age of modernity promised the aspiring middle-class a new era of inclusion.<br />

People were better educated and aspired to greater things. In reality however<br />

28 Regional Studies


it resulted only in alienation from society and the sources of wealth. Further<br />

exclusion from the power state structure meant that the alienated classes had<br />

no way of improving their situation. <strong>The</strong> failure of the state to increase the standard<br />

of living, the continued accumulation of wealth by the upper-class and the<br />

inability of the middle-class to interact with the system which was supposed to<br />

represent them caused wide-spread frustration with the political elite and the<br />

state system (Rahnema, 2008).<br />

<strong>The</strong> disastrous war with Israel served to completely disintegrate the sense of<br />

nationhood fostered by the nation-state. It proved that the state was weak and<br />

people would not identify with weakness. <strong>The</strong> idea of pan-Arabism was crushed<br />

with it and an identity vacuum developed as people became evermore disenfranchised<br />

with the political order (Milton-Edwards, 2006, p. 135).<br />

Political grievance and political Islam<br />

Political Islamic organisations provided people with a realistic and legitimate<br />

vehicle with which to oppose the corrupted authoritarian regime. In spite of<br />

their contestation with the oppressive state, religious movements were able<br />

to establish strong grass-roots support. While religious movements were put<br />

down, the state could not completely obliterate the religion with which so many<br />

people identified. <strong>The</strong> state had to compromise which meant mosques had to<br />

have some independence. <strong>The</strong>se mosques became centres for political association<br />

and political Islamic groups flourished out of reach of the state authority.<br />

Furthermore Islamic movements were not seen as the main threat. Communist<br />

movements were prioritised and more resources we put into crushing these organisations<br />

leaving Islamic movements free to expand (Schwedler, 2001).<br />

<strong>The</strong> connection between these movements and people‟s cultural identity was<br />

infinite and therefore people were quite receptive to Islamic groups. People<br />

were educated in the same tradition and therefore were able to readily understand<br />

the ideas behind Islamic movements. This made them preferable above<br />

any other movement. People needed a sense of identity which would be provided<br />

in the form of Islamic fraternity. Strict adherence to Islam promised to<br />

revive the greatness which had been thrown away by the secular leaders. By di-<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

29


verging from Islam, it has been argued, the state has angered God who allowed<br />

them to be defeated against Israel. <strong>The</strong> Jewish nation meanwhile, were believed<br />

to remain true to their faith and in turn they seemed to see great successes as<br />

a result (Ayubi, 1980).<br />

Conclusion<br />

<strong>The</strong> resurgence of political Islam is explained by a number of converging factors.<br />

<strong>The</strong> state failed to deliver on its promises of wealth and greatness. Economically<br />

the state was hugely inefficient, with an absolute reliance on oil,<br />

which led ultimately to unemployment and decreased social mobility among<br />

the middle-class. <strong>The</strong> well educated youth were particularly disenfranchised as<br />

they failed to get jobs which reflected their educational attainment. Meanwhile,<br />

the elite continued accumulating wealth an thus the relative standing of the<br />

middle class declined towards lower-class. Increased urbanisation furthered<br />

disillusionment as people lived in close proximity to modern commercialism<br />

yet had not the wealth to participate in it.<br />

Modernisation was pursued to the detriment of traditional social values held by<br />

much of the population. Modern practises conflicted with these values and thus<br />

people became alienated from the state. Furthermore the chances of changing<br />

the system from within were unlikely as the state oppressed any voice of<br />

discontent. This social, economic and political alienation, coupled with the realisation<br />

that the state was weak in the face of its enemies resulted in a crisis of<br />

nationalism. Citizens had to take back the country for themselves.<br />

Not only were people mobilised against the nation-state system but they also<br />

largely rejected the religious leaders who were seen as propping up the secular<br />

regimes. This necessitated not only an overthrow of the state but also an<br />

overhaul of the relationship between politics and Islam. <strong>The</strong> result was a political<br />

movement which adhered strictly to the teachings of Islam. Owing to their<br />

indigenous nature and the fact that they were largely protected from the full<br />

force of state oppression, these organisations were favourable alternatives to<br />

the failed nation-state.<br />

30 Regional Studies


Bibliography<br />

• Askari, H. (2006). Middle East oil exporters: what happened to economic development? Cheltneham:<br />

Edward Elgar Publishing.<br />

• Ayoob, M. (2004). Political Islam: Image and Reality. World Policy Journal , 21 (3), 1-14.<br />

• Ayubi, N. N. (1980). <strong>The</strong> Political Revival of Islam: <strong>The</strong> Case of Egypt. <strong>International</strong> Journal of<br />

Middle East Studies , 12 (4), 481-499.<br />

• Barnett, M. N. (1999). Sovereignty, Nationalism, and Regional Order in the Arab States System.<br />

<strong>International</strong> Organization , 49 (3), 479-510.<br />

• Bayat, A. (2007). Making Islam democratic: social movements and the post-Islamist turn.<br />

Stanford: Stanford University Press.<br />

• Butko, T. (2004). Unity Through Opposition: Islam as an Instrument of Radical Political<br />

Change. <strong>The</strong> Middle East Review of <strong>International</strong> Affairs , 8 (4), 33-48.<br />

• Cavelho, J.-P. (2009). A <strong>The</strong>ory of the Islamic Revival. University of Oxford, Department of<br />

Economics. Discussion Paper 424 .<br />

• Denoeux, G. (2002). <strong>The</strong> Forgotton Swamp: Navigating Political Islam. Middle East Policy , 9<br />

(2), 56-81.<br />

• Geertz, C. (1973). <strong>The</strong> Interpretation of Cultures. Basic Books.<br />

• Issawi, C. (2006). An Economic History of the Middle East and North Africa. London: Taylor<br />

& Francis.<br />

• Kelidar, A. (1993). States without Foundations: <strong>The</strong> Political Evolution of State and Society in<br />

the Arab East. Journal of Contemporary History , 28 (2), 315-339.<br />

• Koc, I., & Onan, I. (2004). <strong>International</strong> Migrants’ Remittances and Welfare Status of the Left-<br />

Behind Families in Turkey. <strong>International</strong> Migration Review , 38 (1), 78-112.<br />

• Lapidus, I. M. (1997). Islamic Revival and Modernity: <strong>The</strong> Contemporary Movements and the<br />

Historical Paradigms. Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient , 40 (4), 444-<br />

460.<br />

• Milton-Edwards, B. (2006). Contemporary politics in the Middle East. Polity.<br />

• Nahas, M. (1985). State-Systems and Revolutionary Challenge: Nasser, Khomeini, and the<br />

Middle East. <strong>International</strong> Journal of Middle East Studies , 17 (4), 507-527.<br />

• Owen, R., & Pamuk, S. (1998). A History of Middle East Economies in the Twenty-First Century.<br />

London: I. B. Taurus.<br />

• Rahnema, S. (2008). Radical Islamism and Failed Developmentalism. Third World Quarterly,<br />

Vol. 29, No. 3, , 483-496.<br />

• Richards, A. (2003, July). Socio-Economic Roots of Radicalism?: Towards Explaining the<br />

Appeal of Islamic Radicals. Retrieved March 20, 2011, from Strategic Studies Institute: http://<br />

www.strategicstudiesinstitute.army.mil/pdffiles/pub105.pdf<br />

• Schwedler, J. (2001). Islamic Identity: Myth, Menace, or Mobilizer? SAIS Review , 21 (2), 1-17.<br />

• Shukrallah, H. (1994). <strong>The</strong> Impact of the Islamic Movement in Egypt. Feminist Review , 47,<br />

15-32.<br />

• Sivan, E. (1990). <strong>The</strong> Islamic Resurgence: Civil Society Strikes Back. Journal of Contemporary<br />

History, Vol. 25, No. 2/3 , 353-364.<br />

• Stark, R. (1999). Secularization, R.I.P. Sociology of Religion , 60 (3), 249-273.<br />

• Wickham, C. R. (2002). Mobilizing Islam: Religion, Activism and Social Change in Egypt.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

31


Columbia University Press: New York.<br />

• Williams, J. A. (1979). A Return to the Veil in Egypt. Middle East Review , 11 (3), 50-52.<br />

• Woltering, R. A. (2002). <strong>The</strong> Roots of Islamist Popularity. Third World Quarterly , 23 (6), 1133-<br />

1143.<br />

32 Regional Studies


Colonialism, Collective<br />

Identity and State<br />

Formation in South Asia<br />

Aishling Mc Morrow<br />

Final Year BA <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />

This essay focuses on the creation of collective identities and state formation<br />

in South Asia at the hands of colonial powers, in particular India<br />

and Pakistan. Aishling’s primary aim is to delineate that the imposition<br />

of colonial rule and law in a region so diverse and disparate to that of the British<br />

Empire has subsequently wrought a history of continuous antagonism and<br />

destruction. She argues that the incessant primacy that was heaped upon the<br />

majority religion was completely alien to the politics that previously operated<br />

in the South Asian region and as a result ignited new feuds and tensions. In<br />

conclusion, Aishling examines the future of both of these states and how it is<br />

imperative that colonial imposition, although an indelible mark in their histories,<br />

does not come to define either state.<br />

introduction<br />

<strong>The</strong> impact that colonialism has had on the region of South Asia is multi-faceted<br />

and has deeply coloured the tapestry of Asian history, politics and culture.<br />

In particular, the occupation of India and Pakistan has resulted in diverse and<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

33


conflicting collective identities. Indeed it is fair to say that these particular sets<br />

of collective identities would simply have not materialised were it not for the<br />

imposition of colonial rule and law. Furthermore the impact of colonialism on<br />

the formation of each particular country has left a tangible and indelible mark<br />

upon the emergent state. In this essay, I shall follow the constructivist approach<br />

to the creation of collective identities to highlight my argument. This theory<br />

interprets “human identities as inherently malleable” and that “powerful elements<br />

in society construct social identity.” (Ludden, 2002, p. 2). <strong>The</strong> main<br />

thrust of my essay shall centre on this school of thought that the construction<br />

of national identities by the colonial powers in South Asia generated the collective<br />

identities and state form of modern day. Furthermore, the fractured and<br />

splintered states that we study in the present day spawn from the imposed and<br />

artificial representations of character and nationality fostered under colonial<br />

rule. In my essay I shall focus primarily on the impact of colonialism on the<br />

formation of collective identities in India and to a lesser extent the creation<br />

of this phenomenon in Pakistan also. To address the issue of state formation<br />

in South Asia, the state of Pakistan shall be in the spotlight, as this very state<br />

was conceived and wrought at the hands of the colonisers in 1947 following an<br />

independence movement led by Mohammed Ali Jinnah.<br />

Colonialism in India<br />

<strong>The</strong> eighteenth century bore witness to a glut of colonial imposition in South<br />

Asia. It represented an epoch whereby certain European powers conquered and<br />

exploited diverse and unique regions. However, South Asia presented an unprecedented<br />

hurdle to the imposition of colonial rule as, by and large, it was<br />

defined by dynastic politics. Under this system of rule, diverse language and<br />

religious groups existed co-habitually in various kingdoms ruled by their own<br />

monarchy. At this time the notion of citizenship and ethnicity had not evolved,<br />

the people of an area pledged their allegiance to the dynastic power instead.<br />

This dynamic that defined South Asian politics in the pre-modern phase jarred<br />

greatly with the status quo that the colonisers used to rule in Europe. What<br />

they encountered in this region was not politics of election but rather politics of<br />

succession. To the further consternation of the various colonial powers many<br />

kingdoms would overlap their borders which created dual allegiances for the<br />

34


peoples living in these areas. However, an important and crucial facet of South<br />

Asia, particularly India, during this period was the fact that although there was<br />

huge cultural and political heterogeneity, the communal and religious tensions<br />

that explode from the region currently had yet to be ignited.<br />

As the British colonisers encroached further into Indian territory and society<br />

simultaneously, they inflicted upon the many kingdoms a new and novel form<br />

of governance. <strong>The</strong> introduction of a religious element into politics and society<br />

was a radical departure from the cultural norm that had abounded during<br />

the pre-modern phase in Indian history. Suddenly the state was defined<br />

by a majority religion, with the diverse and various inhabitants expected to<br />

abruptly merge into one peaceful and coherent unit. When the British ruling<br />

class were confronted with a society that was comprised of such an assorted<br />

array of cultures that still managed to emanate harmony and solidarity, they<br />

were perplexed to say the least. <strong>The</strong> utilisation of the caste system as a tool of<br />

segregation was a direct response to this phenomenon that any colonial power<br />

would see as a challenge to their governance. <strong>The</strong> caste system based on religious<br />

identities was subsequently imposed to contain indigenous resistance.<br />

By keeping the native Indian population in a cycle of continuous antagonism,<br />

the British colonisers greatly reduced the prospect of revolt. <strong>The</strong> infection of<br />

religion into politics and the state of India reinforced the divisions in society<br />

and was another form of ammunition in the arsenal of oppression. In this line<br />

of thought, many scholars have argued that, “the caste (again, as we know it<br />

today) is a modern phenomenon, that it is, specifically, the product of an historical<br />

encounter between India and Western colonial rule... suggesting that it<br />

was under the British that ‘caste’ became a single term capable of expressing,<br />

organizing, and above all ‘systematizing’ India’s diverse forms of social identity,<br />

community, and organization.” (Dirks, 2001, p. 5). Although in our haste<br />

to condemn the colonial oppressor and demerit the caste system, one must not<br />

forget that the caste system was not an inherent source of violence. Instead<br />

it was wrought into a fountain of contention as this religious practice was racialised<br />

and communalised under colonial organisation. Religions in India had<br />

survived in a harmonious cycle under dynastic rule, but suddenly confronted<br />

by colonialism and crudely lumped together under a proxy national identity, the<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

35


enowned diversity of the region began to chafe, splinter and eventually ignite.<br />

Violence turned inwards<br />

In India the formation of this collective identity based on the caste system<br />

worked on a bilateral level for the British Empire. Initially it organised the inhabitants<br />

of the country into social groups that could be controlled on separate<br />

levels. <strong>The</strong> Brahmin caste formed the peak of the hierarchy and the Dalits occupied<br />

the lowest sphere; they were the ‘untouchables’. But it also engendered<br />

an aura of continued antagonism as inequality and discrimination abounded<br />

resulting in an emergent source of friction that triggered the civil conflicts<br />

that we bear witness to today in India. <strong>The</strong> words of Frantz Fanon can be aptly<br />

applied to this period of Indian history, “colonialism is violence in its natural<br />

state...and will only yield when confronted with greater violence.” (Fanon,<br />

2001). <strong>The</strong> enforced creation of collective identities and manipulation of the Indian<br />

state was destined to espouse a violent reaction. Yet, for the majority this<br />

violence was channelled inwards towards the Indian population themselves,<br />

instead of being directed at the colonial oppressors, most significantly between<br />

Hindus and Muslims. This was the second and perhaps most important level<br />

that the Empire managed to exert control over India, while there was civilian<br />

conflicts and clashes, the population could never amalgamate and solidify<br />

to revolt against the British. <strong>The</strong> national movement for independence, while<br />

ultimately successful, “failed to intermingle the currents of national and social<br />

discontent into a single anti-colonial, anti-feudal revolution-a lapse which was<br />

described as ‘tragic’.” (Nag, 1993, p. 1521).<br />

Pakistan: Tyranny of the elite:<br />

In the case of Pakistan, this territory was carved out of the British controlled<br />

India in the partition in 1947. However the foundations for the collective identities<br />

that permeate the society today can be sourced back to colonial rule as<br />

the partition of British India hinged upon religious separation. Pakistan was<br />

constructed in the name of Muslim identity and, akin to India, became dominated<br />

by an elite majority, Punjabi Muslims. <strong>The</strong>se Punjabi Muslims were extremely<br />

powerful landowners and dictated Pakistani society which resulted in<br />

36 Regional Studies


the minority ethnicities of Pakistan being perpetually deprived economically<br />

and socially. Colonial imposition and the tyranny of the ‘elite Pakistani’s’ led<br />

to the formation of a distinct collective identity in these rural areas based on<br />

poverty, deprivation and oppression. Subsequently there was a heightened corollary<br />

between religion and politics under colonial imposition. “Conflict if not<br />

violence was its likely outcome in the circumstances of competition for scarce<br />

resources and political patronage from the colonial rulers.” (Talbot, 2007, p.<br />

155). In fact, there are innate similarities between Pakistan and India in terms<br />

of the formation of collective identities, as both were imposed under British colonial<br />

rule. “Multiple identities and fluid boundaries were reduced to religious<br />

categories which were easily understandable to the British outsiders,” a process<br />

initiated in India and carried through to Pakistan. (Talbot, 2007, p. 155). <strong>The</strong><br />

amalgamation of many diverse and disparate cultures is best epitomised by the<br />

census of 1881 in the Punjab region (which became Pakistan) where, “every native<br />

who was unable to define his creed or described it by any name other than<br />

that of some recognised religion, was held to be classified as Hindu.” (Ibbetson,<br />

1881, p. 19).<br />

State Formation: <strong>The</strong> Puzzle of Pakistan<br />

<strong>The</strong> formation of the state of Pakistan was profoundly manipulated by colonial<br />

imposition, an undoubted phenomenon as the very territory was whittled<br />

from the British India at the time in 1947. <strong>The</strong> inhabitants of Pakistan became<br />

increasingly aware of cultural and social divides as the state apparatus, controlled<br />

by the Punjabi Muslims, was facilitated to quash dissent. <strong>The</strong> formation<br />

of the Pakistani state, still to this day bears the hallmarks, one could even say<br />

scars, of colonialism. “Pakistan still remains a misunderstood country whose<br />

establishment was achieved by worldly and reformist elites largely banking<br />

on a Muslim identity yet disclaiming any ideas of a theocracy.” (Malik, 1996,<br />

p. 676). <strong>The</strong> basis even on which Pakistan was formed, the establishment of<br />

a territorial Muslim state, accentuates the feeling of bewilderment in the international<br />

arena. In relative terms, Pakistan is only an emergent dot on the<br />

map of consolidated states, a fact that has not escaped the public consciousness.<br />

“Pakistan, it is possible to suggest, is a ‘minority nation’: one that has never<br />

quite overcome the belief that it is ‘the nation of the Indian Muslims’. Pakistani<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

37


spokespersons have struggled to define it in more positive and self-contained<br />

terms.” (Pandey, 2002, p. 1029). Furthermore, Pakistan is a state that finds it<br />

roots in a bloody history and it is sometimes conveyed that as the state grows<br />

and expands in global politics, these ancestral roots continue to drink from and<br />

spawn the same bloody history. Baptised from blood and fire, the formation of<br />

the Pakistani state has perpetuated this narration, especially in its continued<br />

enmity with India. “On August 15, 1947, India celebrated with joy its first day<br />

of freedom. <strong>The</strong> sacrifices of generations of patriots and the blood of countless<br />

martyrs had borne fruit... But the sense of joy... was mixed with pain and sadness.<br />

.. (For) even at the very moment of freedom a communal orgy, accompanied<br />

by indescribable brutalities, was consuming thousands of lives in India<br />

and Pakistan.” (Chandra, 1971, p. 305).<br />

Colonialism has left an indelible brand on Pakistan, by segregating these two<br />

nations through the creation of a false but continual struggle between Muslims<br />

and Hindus, the conflict seeps steadily into modern society and politics.<br />

Of course, while India and Pakistan are not involved in war, at present, there<br />

still remains fire under the ashes between the two states. Indeed the Mumbai<br />

terrorist attacks of 2008 are a tragic example of this antagonism, “Delhi says<br />

all ten terrorists in Mumbai were Pakistani, and had received training there<br />

for a terrorist plot controlled from Pakistan that subjected India to a four-day<br />

national nightmare.” (Dodd, 2008).<br />

the future<br />

India and Pakistan are now both, “developing distinct identities...<strong>The</strong>y have attempted<br />

to draw greater support from society by invoking and linking indigenous<br />

moral and social norms with the formal political institutional structure...<br />

Each state has adopted some of the values, norms and organisational principles<br />

of its society – a process inevitably dominated by those of the majority community<br />

in each state.” (Shastri, 2001, p. 3). While concrete efforts to move away<br />

from the forms of government impressed upon the countries of South Asia are<br />

to be applauded in bringing the state back to its roots and to the people it is<br />

created to serve, there lies contention in the majority approach. By adopting<br />

those norms and values most deeply associated with the dominant sector of<br />

38 Regional Studies


the community, the new indigenous government is simply perpetuating history.<br />

<strong>The</strong> majority segments of both Indian and Pakistan society were wrought<br />

at the hands of the colonial powers, these people were handed their status and<br />

power in contemporary society by the very oppressors that they are now trying<br />

to eradicate from political institutions. Of course this development is a highly<br />

contentious issue and it seems to only serve to propagate the isolation and ostracising<br />

of the minorities in societies that commenced in the colonial era.<br />

A blaring example of this phenomenon can be found in India’s reaction to the<br />

conflict in Kashmir. “India’s policy towards the conflict in Kashmir has been<br />

narrowly focused in terms of addressing the political issues of Kashmir Valley,<br />

winning the Kashmiris politically and psychologically and integrating them<br />

emotionally into the Indian mainstream.” (Chandran, 2007, p. 4). It appears<br />

that in the quest to reclaim the Kashmir region, India is keeping alive the colonial<br />

legacy of rule. Under the British regime, the Indian populace were forced<br />

to become one amalgamated and homologous entity, a policy that India, rather<br />

surprisingly, seems to be adopting in relation to this conflict. It would be a<br />

major failing of this relatively emergent, distinctly vibrant and diverse state to<br />

collectively overlook the past that shaped its own identity. To seek to impose a<br />

predetermined identity on a region for the purposes of control and assimilation<br />

is only a minute step away from the repetition of British colonial rule.<br />

Conclusion<br />

<strong>The</strong> instability and hostilities that abound in South Asia appear to be part of<br />

a self-fulfilling prophecy. “Issues of identity in these complex plural societies<br />

continue to beleaguer each state. Majority nationalism remains as much an effect<br />

as a cause of bad, often opportunistic governance...Reactive mobilisation<br />

by minority communities often takes extreme, even secessionist forms as it did<br />

in Sri Lanka and the states of north-eastern India. <strong>The</strong> use of coercion by the<br />

state to suppress such movements gives impetus to the spiral of hostile rhetoric<br />

and violent conflict.” (Shastri, 2001, p. 12). One of the defining features of colonialism<br />

can be sourced in the fact that, although decades removed from the<br />

region of South Asia, its impact and consequences are still igniting conflicts,<br />

shaping identities and manipulating states and their rule. South Asia at pres-<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

39


ent is wrapped in the tryst of two struggles, the first of which the continent has<br />

already won.<br />

All of these countries have gained independence from the colonial power and<br />

should righteously garner confidence from this fact, but perhaps the next battle<br />

is their greatest challenge. Now, these states, India and Pakistan in particular,<br />

must seek to shake the manacles of colonial rule and move to create their own<br />

identities and form of government and rule. <strong>The</strong> alternative of incessant hatred<br />

and the splintering of states will only prove to be destructive and caustic for<br />

the region. “In a country where capitalism is slowly reaching new areas and<br />

awakening new cultural groups to life, the stream of sub-nationalistic uprisings<br />

seems to be unending. New demands and aspirations continue to surface,<br />

some of which are demanding complete independence, not just self-rule.” (Nag,<br />

1993, p. 1521). <strong>The</strong>refore, the impact of colonialism, while representing a major<br />

contributing factor, must not be the defining feature of collective identities and<br />

state formation in South Asia.<br />

Bibliography:<br />

• Chandra, B. (1971). Modern India. New Delhi: National Council for Educational Research and<br />

Training.<br />

• Chandran, D. S. (2007). Swords and Ploughshares: <strong>The</strong> Future of Kashmir. Bulletin in the<br />

Programme of Arms Control, Disarmament and National Security Vol. 16 Issue 1 , 4 - 7.<br />

• Dirks, N. B. (2001). Castes of Mind. Princeton: Princeton University Press.<br />

• Dodd, V. (2008). Pakistan snubs India over terrorist ‘suspects’. <strong>The</strong> Guardian.<br />

• Fanon, F. (2001). <strong>The</strong> Wretched of the Earth. London: Penguin.<br />

• Ibbetson, D. (1881). Census of India Report Vol 1.<br />

• Ludden, D. (2002). India and South Asia: A Short History. Oxford: Oneworld Publications.<br />

• Malik, I. H. (1996). <strong>The</strong> State and Civil Society in Pakistan: From Crisis to Crisis. Asian Survey<br />

Vol 36 No. 7 July , 673 - 690.<br />

• Nag, S. (1993). Multiplication of Nations? Political Economy of Sub-Nationalism in India.<br />

Economic and Political Weekly Vol 28 No 29/30 , 1521 - 1532.<br />

• Pandey, G. (2002). India and Pakistan 1947 - 2002. Economic and Political Weekly Vol 37 No<br />

11 , 1027 - 1033.<br />

• Shastri, A. (2001). <strong>The</strong> Post-Colonial States of South Asia: Democracy, Identity, Development<br />

and Security. In A. Shastri, W. Jeyaratnam, & A, <strong>The</strong> Post-Colonial States of South Asia: Democracy,<br />

Development and Identity (pp. 3 - 13). New York: Palgrave.<br />

• Talbot, I. (2007). Religion and Violence: <strong>The</strong> Historical Context for Conflict in Pakistan. In J.<br />

R. Hinnels, & R. King, Religion and Violence in South Asia: <strong>The</strong>ory and Practice (pp. 154 - 169).<br />

New York: Routledge.<br />

40 Regional Studies


<strong>International</strong> Security<br />

Studies


Should the European<br />

Union develop an<br />

autonomous defence<br />

capability?<br />

Ronan Sweeney<br />

MA in <strong>International</strong> Security and Conflict Studies<br />

As political and economic integration has progressed across the continent,<br />

calls for deeper military cohesion pose significant and troubling<br />

issues for the future of the Union and Europe as a whole. Ronan’s essay<br />

aims to counter the militarisation of the EU by proposing an alternative<br />

position within international relations, one of a normative and civilian actor.<br />

By tracing historical integration processes since the beginning of continental<br />

organizations, a deeper analysis was enabled of the various roles that the EU<br />

appears to be competing for; military, normative and civilian. <strong>The</strong> results of<br />

this show, however, that the crevices of cooperation and difficulty of continental<br />

unanimity easily beset the possibility of a functioning autonomous defence<br />

capability, all the while damaging its normative power. <strong>The</strong> EU appears to be<br />

burdened with an identity crisis as continental cohesion has proven militarily<br />

difficult in the past. He concludes that a scaling back of militarisation can only<br />

enhance the EU’s role as a normative/civilian actor in international relations.<br />

42 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


<strong>The</strong> different existence, the different norms, and the different policies<br />

which the EU pursues are really part of redefining what can be<br />

‘normal’ in international relations...the ability to define what passes<br />

for ‘normal’ in world politics is, ultimately, the greatest power of<br />

all – Ian Manners, 2002: 253<br />

introduction<br />

Any notion of contemporary European integration would have been dogged<br />

in absurdity as little as 70 to 80 years ago. To ask a student of international<br />

politics during the interwar years, whether an autonomous European defence<br />

capability should become a reality would have resulted in a very different essay<br />

from today. <strong>The</strong> internal changes in Europe after the Second World War have<br />

had such profound external effects, that seismic shifts in international relations<br />

have coursed the world we live in today (EUROPA, 2010: 1). But this change,<br />

however, ‘has not been a straightforward glide from war and destruction to<br />

peace and construction’ (Archer, C, 2008: 1).<br />

<strong>The</strong> question of European security comes at a time of great debate. This debate<br />

is not only focused on European militarisation and the continued relevance of<br />

the North Atlantic Treaty Organisation (NATO), but also about the very nature<br />

of the European Union’s (EU) role in the world. Following on from Ian Manners’<br />

notion of ‘normative power Europe’ (2002: 235-258) this paper argues<br />

that Europe should not develop an autonomous defence capability, as its unique<br />

composition allows for a different role in a different world of power politics, one<br />

of a civilian power, projectable throughout the world.<br />

Starting from an historical background of the EU’s inception to its present reality,<br />

this paper will critically analyses the concept of European power; normative,<br />

civilian and military. This is followed by an examination of civilian/<br />

normative rhetoric in practice, as well as highlighting the EU’s role in contemporary<br />

power politics to highlight why it should not develop an autonomous<br />

defence capability, before concluding comments are given.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

43


Inception to contemporary status<br />

In the wake of the Second World War, Europe was again confronted with an<br />

arduous task; reconstruction. <strong>The</strong> need for security, not just military but also<br />

societal and economic security took precedence on the agenda of European<br />

leaders (Bretherton, C and Volger, J, 2004: 3). Spurred on to avoid retraction to<br />

the recently witnessed devastation, the Council of Europe (CoE) was founded in<br />

1949. Winston Churchill, speaking in Strasbourg in 1949 said:<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is no reason why we should not succeed in achieving our<br />

aims and establishing the structure of this united Europe whose<br />

moral concepts will be able to win the respect and recognition of<br />

mankind, and whose physical strength will be such that no one<br />

will dare to hold up its peaceful journey towards the future (CoE,<br />

2010: 1)<br />

This early imagery of an integrated Europe echoes the contemporary debate<br />

over Europe’s power in the international system. Following the creation of the<br />

CoE, the European Coal and Steel Community (ECSC) was established in 1951<br />

and that in turn was preceded by the Schuman Plan the previous year, which<br />

was ‘the first impetus to supranational integration’ (Staab, A, 2008: 8). <strong>The</strong><br />

European Economic Community (EEC), formally established under the Treaty<br />

of Rome in 1957, ‘was an exclusively civilian body’ (Bretherton, C and Volger, J,<br />

2004: 4) with six major Western European signatories formally ‘pooling their<br />

resources to preserve and strengthen peace and liberty, and calling upon the<br />

other peoples of Europe who share their ideal to join in their efforts’ (Treaty of<br />

Rome, 1957: Preamble: 2).<br />

integration and cohesion<br />

Further treaties and conventions were formally set up in conjunction with<br />

the enlargement of the EEC. An early debate of integration emerged between<br />

Churchill’s ‘minimalist’ focus on purely economic integration and Spinelli’s<br />

‘maximalist’ focus on a sphere of economic and political integration (Staab,<br />

44 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


A, 2008: 5). <strong>The</strong> 1960’s were a period of intensified economic integration and<br />

growth, with further enlargement in the following decade of the EEC and importantly,<br />

further political integration; by 1979 each EEC citizen could elect<br />

delegates to the European Parliament (EUROPA, 2010a: 1). This process has<br />

lacked a formal ‘blueprint’ and consequently, the EU has maintained a staggered<br />

process of integration since its inception (Richardson, J J, 2006:32).<br />

<strong>The</strong> end of the Cold War produced a fundamental shift in the direction of the<br />

Union. <strong>The</strong> removal of superpower borders allowed for the concept of an increasingly<br />

integrated Europe that could involve former Soviet states (Bretherton,<br />

C and Volger, J, 2004: 6). In 1992, the adoption of the Treaty on European<br />

Union (TEU) moved beyond the traditional remit of an economic integrated<br />

community to one which included a Common Foreign and Security Policy<br />

(CFSP) as one of its three ‘pillars’ (EUROPA, 2007: 1). It turned the Union into<br />

a functioning entity resembling that of a state but with pivotal differences in<br />

terms of security.<br />

<strong>The</strong> question of militarisation<br />

From similar connotations of security advocacy by Western European leaders,<br />

there were many moves to define a new era of European security. <strong>The</strong> origins<br />

of the concept of integrated European security can be found in the ‘Western<br />

Union, the failed construction of a European Defence Community, the Western<br />

European Union, and, of course, NATO (Hauser, G and Kernic, F, 2006: 1). <strong>The</strong><br />

quest for integrated European militarisation had always proven futile in the<br />

face of NATO’s prevalence during the Cold War. States conceded some level of<br />

sovereign control over issues such as labour rights, but the traditional norm of<br />

state control over military issues has always remained outside of the Union’s<br />

jurisdiction.<br />

<strong>The</strong> most recent attempt at further military integration comes in the form of<br />

the European Security and Defence Policy (ESDP) for further military cooperation<br />

and joint military exercises. <strong>The</strong> European Defence Agency (EDA) was<br />

established in 2004 as a practical means to implement the ESDP through military<br />

cooperation and crisis-management planning (EDA, 2009: 1). In practice,<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

45


the EU has established many policing and peacekeeping mission overseas,<br />

some entirely comprised of European uniformed personnel, such as the recent<br />

EUFOR TCHAD/RCA mission to Chad. <strong>The</strong>se recent developments, although<br />

championed by many throughout the Union and beyond, have also been met<br />

with heavy criticism, as seen in the works of Jan Zielonka and Richard Whitman,<br />

both of whom remain sceptical of European militarisation (in Stavridis,<br />

S, 2001: 46).<br />

A continuation of militarisation?<br />

With these historical trends in the concept of European military integration<br />

and only six EU member states not members of NATO will European military<br />

integration be a topic of historical failure within the near future? Inadequacy<br />

in cohesive decision-making may dispute the realisation of an autonomous defence<br />

capability. Although the European Union has integrated far beyond its<br />

founding visions, there is much incompatibility that hampers its performance<br />

as a cohesive entity, particularly when issues of foreign policy or military action<br />

is concerned, such as in the Balkans where American intervention was needed<br />

in Bosnia and Kosovo when the EU were unable to act (Stavridis, S, 2001: 43).<br />

Should the EU halt the quest for a traditional European power, focusing instead<br />

on its normative and civilian capabilities?<br />

What Power Should the EU Be?<br />

A muddled reality<br />

Herman Van Rompuy, president of the European Council, projects Europe’s<br />

role on the world stage to be a coalition of normative, civilian and military power;<br />

‘We have the reputation on the global stage of being good at talking of high<br />

principles...the EU will have soldiers, policeman and judges on 12 military and<br />

civilian crisis-management operations on three continents’ (<strong>The</strong> Economist,<br />

2010a: 40). <strong>The</strong> debate surrounding what power Europe projects in its external<br />

relations predominantly focuses on whether it is a normative power, a civilian<br />

power or a military power.<br />

46 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


Using Barnett and Duvall’s power taxonomy, the EU can be described as an<br />

‘institutional power’ in international politics, as no single actor dominates it’s<br />

power projection and because the EU’s ‘institutional arrangements can shape<br />

the agenda-setting process in ways that eliminate those very issues that are<br />

points of conflict’ (Barnett, M and Duvall, R, 2005: 51-52). Different actors<br />

within the EU thus cooperate within the institution to reduce fractious outcomes.<br />

Different EU states have different perceptions of this power, such as<br />

Ireland’s civilian emphasis peacekeeping and France’s emphasis on integrated<br />

European militarisation. Within these states disagreement similarly permeates<br />

this debate. <strong>The</strong> widespread disagreement over the Iraq war for example, supports<br />

the obvious problems with European militarisation, as there is a lack of<br />

political cohesion.<br />

Normative Power<br />

Europe as a normative power is an example of Europe projecting its common<br />

moral characteristics both internally and externally, representing a model entity<br />

for which the basic liberal tenets of democracy are to be found and should<br />

be adhered to. <strong>The</strong>se principles, such as human rights and social equality are<br />

projected by the EU in international relations (Lucarelle, S and Manners, I,<br />

2006: 41). Manners does not disregard the notion of a civilian or military power<br />

Europe but argues for a ‘refocusing away’ from this concentration by focusing<br />

on an alternative perception of Europe as a normative power through the ‘ideational<br />

impact of the EU’s international identity/role’ (Manners, I, 2002: 238).<br />

This idea provides a welcome alternative to the debate that has taken place in<br />

Europe since its inception, whether Europe represents a civilian or military<br />

power in international politics. <strong>The</strong> concept of a normative power Europe does<br />

not disregard the militarisation of the EU nor the possibility of an autonomous<br />

defence capability, rather a focus on what the EU represents in its global role,<br />

due to its normative nature of human rights promotion and the ‘pooling of sovereignty’<br />

(Manners, I, 2002: 253). This concept, however, can be applied to<br />

the notion of civilian power Europe to then support the argument that the EU<br />

should not develop an autonomous defence capability because amongst other<br />

variables, its role in world politics can be one of spreading norms through civil-<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

47


ian means.<br />

Civilian Power<br />

<strong>The</strong> notion of a civilian power Europe is one that has been at the core of EU<br />

rhetoric since its beginning. Although challenged by the increasing advocacy<br />

by some for further military integration, the notion of social solidarity, economic<br />

and political cooperation and the promotion of liberal democratic values<br />

through integrated policy-making are still highly relevant today. <strong>The</strong> unique<br />

influence of EU politics on the global stage and its ‘distinctive form of diplomacy...in<br />

the absence of the ability to use military force’ (Whitman, R, 2002:<br />

4) supports the view of a reversal of military integration as Europe retains its<br />

position as a powerful civilian power. <strong>The</strong> EU, however, is in no doubt that security<br />

threats do exist. ‘It would be short-sighted and potentially risky, however,<br />

to not also properly prepare steadily over time for the unavoidable military dimension...diplomacy<br />

not backed by force can cause disaster’ (Becher, K, 2004:<br />

352), referring to the Srebrenica massacre on European soil and the breakdown<br />

of any ability of the EU to act accordingly to stop it.<br />

Does a civilian power Europe, one comprised of influential international diplomacy;<br />

crisis-management and election observer missions overseas; international<br />

trade agreements; and human rights promotion, inevitably become<br />

plagued by the same lack of political cohesion that hampers military integration?<br />

Should the EU stress to build upon this civilian power Europe in the face<br />

of militarisation to create a separate entity to that of the US? Becher mentions<br />

how the attainment of a separate identity to that of the US is ‘utterly incompatible<br />

with the strategic analysis of the international system’ (Becher, K, 2004:<br />

356). However, the EU represents a unique identity in international politics,<br />

one that is very different to the US, the EU being the ‘realization of Kant’s perpetual<br />

peace...the United States meanwhile...exercising power in the anarchic<br />

Hobbesian world (Kagan, R, 2003: 1).<br />

Military Power<br />

As mentioned above, the US acts under a more realist behavioural model than<br />

48 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


the EU, the latter striving to act upon the foundation of commonalities and cooperation.<br />

Outlined in the post 9/11 European Security Strategy, however, was<br />

the ‘need to develop a strategic culture that fosters early, rapid and when necessary,<br />

robust intervention’ (European Union, 2003: 12). This pre-crisis contingency<br />

planning has proven very difficult to achieve, from the membership of<br />

neutral states to the division over NATO activity and the transatlantic relationship,<br />

to the lack of a single voice out of twenty seven states. Although neutrality<br />

is a key obstacle to an autonomous defence capability, twenty five EU member<br />

states have contributed troops to the mission in Afghanistan, under the NATOled<br />

European-Atlantic Partnership Council (EUROPA, 2010b: 1).<br />

<strong>The</strong> pivotal point of contention for a traditional European military power is the<br />

transatlantic security relationship which has defined European security since<br />

1945. Although Britain retains the need for US security over Europe, France<br />

have pushed for a more Euro-centric approach of a more independent European<br />

security entity. This is echoed by the Polish foreign minister, Radek Sikorksi<br />

who predicts that the US will be too focused elsewhere in the world and that the<br />

time is ripe for European militarisation to come to fruition (Economist, 2010b:<br />

50). This point is further echoed by academics such as Fraser Cameron, who<br />

views a growing ‘erosion’ of the transatlantic relationship as well as the need for<br />

a new European security regime, though not in complete defiance of US/NATO<br />

security objectives (in Ganzle, S and Sens, A G, 2007: 22-23).<br />

<strong>The</strong> militarisation of Europe need not reflect a push for a large-scale army to<br />

rival that of the US, but instead a move for a more cohesive collective response<br />

for national forces. With EU defence expenditure for 2008 totalling €201 billion<br />

(EUROPA, 2008: 1) and with the European Security Strategy in 2003 declaring<br />

that ‘large-scale aggression against any Member State is now improbable’<br />

(European Union, 2003: 3), a deeper examination of an alternative to an<br />

autonomous defence capability is needed. <strong>The</strong> militarisation of the EU, could<br />

theoretically serve to strengthen the EU’s traditional power, however it would<br />

more profusely damage its normative power, of which the latter has more ability<br />

for adaption with changing international politics. Militarisation in Japan,<br />

according to Nye, would ‘reduce rather than increase Japan’s ability to achieve<br />

its goals’ due to the domestic and international pressure it would receive if it<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

49


changed its course as a trade power to a traditional military power (Nye, J.S,<br />

1990: 159-160). <strong>The</strong> same can be applied to Europe as a normative power.<br />

EU Rhetoric in Practice<br />

the viable alternative<br />

Is there a viable security alternative to an autonomous defence capability in<br />

Europe? A normative EU, with a more civilian crisis-management propensity<br />

need not replace the notion of collective national military forces, but instead<br />

retain this traditional form of security in a smaller scale, whilst increasing its<br />

civilian capabilities and cohesion in order to maintain ‘the perceived legitimacy<br />

of the Union’s actions in the eyes of its partners’ (Huakkala, H, 2008: 1603).<br />

<strong>The</strong> EU is a unique entity in international politics and this leverage should be<br />

enhanced by further promoting its unique civilian properties. <strong>The</strong>re is room for<br />

the EU to act, not entirely independent (security cooperation with the US), but<br />

alone on many issues due to its civilian power. Christopher Hill highlights some<br />

of these characteristics; being a unique voice of the North when in talks with<br />

the South, as well ‘providing a second western voice in international diplomacy’<br />

(1993: 310-312 in Whitman, R, 2002: 6), one which, in following the normative<br />

power concept, could hold more clout than that of the US.<br />

Following the Organisation for Security and Cooperation in Europe’s (OSCE)<br />

mandate for human rights promotion above military action in practice, the EU<br />

should further its civilian capabilities by following suit. By enhancing cooperation<br />

through the OSCE it can gain more access for cooperation with the OSCE’s<br />

central Asian states, unlike formally acting under NATO auspices. Promotion<br />

of a civilian EU increases its unique role in international politics which is ‘reinforced<br />

by examples of foreign policy that seem to point in the direction of a<br />

novel international actor’ (Lucarelli, S and Manners, I, 2006: 2). It should focus<br />

primarily when possible on purely crisis-management mission with a civilian<br />

composition. Manners highlights the dangers of combining civilian and military<br />

missions, which the EU has undertaken overseas in recent years, as damaging<br />

the normative power of its ‘traditional reliance on long-term structural<br />

50 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


conflict prevention and transformation’ (2006: 194).<br />

In practice: the ENP<br />

<strong>The</strong> EU can enhance democracy promotion through its normative power over<br />

its military capability, thus reducing the need for an autonomous defence capability.<br />

Hume (1998) said that ‘it is now clear that the European Union is the<br />

best example in the history of the world of conflict resolution’ (in Lucarelli, S<br />

and Manners, I, 2006: 201). <strong>The</strong> application of these norms to states through<br />

instruments, such as the European Neighbourhood Policy, is a civilian form<br />

of democracy promotion without the need for military coercion. <strong>The</strong> enlargement<br />

policy of the EU was its original normative instrument, now the European<br />

Neighbourhood Policy replicates this dialogue of inclusion for the promotion<br />

of European ideals (Huakkala, H, 2008: 1603). This civilian approach to enhanced<br />

security derives from the EU’s dialogue and cooperation and has ‘greatly<br />

improved Europe’s overall security situation’ through reduction in possible<br />

situations of a reversion to conflict and the promotion of stability in Europe’s<br />

neighbouring regions (Cameron, F, 2006: 24). Would the EU, focused on enhanced<br />

civilian capabilities to project itself as a global normative entity, be too<br />

weak to deal with power politics in the anarchic international system?<br />

Power Politics<br />

the eu’s changing role<br />

<strong>The</strong> EU is difficult to place in the traditional system of power politics; an anarchic<br />

international system of state-centric contention for the balance of power<br />

where military and economic might are the pivotal bargaining tools. However,<br />

power itself is also changing from traditional power politics to multi-faceted<br />

conceptions of power, in which the EU, as Joseph Nye’s ‘soft power’, can project<br />

its liberal ideology to cement a place in the contemporary international system<br />

(Nye, J.S, 1990: 166-167). Through European norms, the EU can project itself as<br />

this non-traditional power actor, reducing the need for militarisation.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

51


It is unlikely that the US would perceive European militarisation as a potential<br />

real threat of the future. It is equally unlikely that NATO or indeed the US’s<br />

security influence over Europe would be wholly reduced to the level of a consequential<br />

need for an autonomous European defence capability. If the normative<br />

power of Europe is increased through enhanced civilianisation, the cohesion of<br />

values and principles would cement collective self-defence without the need for<br />

collective security.<br />

US and EU power perceptions are very different. As mentioned above, there is<br />

little likelihood of increased US paranoia over EU plans for rivalry, as Kagan<br />

remarks, ‘Americans are powerful enough that they need not fear Europeans’<br />

(2003: 20). <strong>The</strong> chance for a re-imagination of the EU’s role in power politics<br />

should come from this realisation, that the US will remain the principle security<br />

actor in the world and while NATO remains powerful, also in Europe. Kagan’s<br />

call for a marginal increase in Europe’s military capabilities (2003: 20) should<br />

be replaced with an increase in its civilianisation, as Europe is adequately protected<br />

militarily, hence a need for increasing the rule of law and policing are<br />

more suitable projects to deal with the contemporary “soft security” which the<br />

EU faces. <strong>The</strong> EU must advocate this form of contemporary security to be dealt<br />

with by law enforcement institutions over traditional forms of military in order<br />

to escape European militarisation and the weakening of the EU’s unique position<br />

as a normative global power. Manners discusses the consequences of such<br />

militarisation;<br />

Militarizing the EU does not implicitly increase its power in interstate<br />

politics, and... [it] is increasingly risking its normative<br />

power... .Without such fundamental reflection on militarization it<br />

is likely that, like Arendt’s ‘lost treasures’, the normative power of<br />

the EU will be lost (Manners, I, 2006: 195)<br />

Conclusion<br />

In conclusion, the contemporary debate surrounding the future of European<br />

defence is a reflection of the founding questions that beset the early Western<br />

leaders who led the first steps toward European unity. From economic to po-<br />

52 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


litical integration, the EU has expanded to include some of the world’s newest<br />

states, all the while maintaining a profound level of peace amongst its members.<br />

With NATO and the US’s historical influence over security in Europe, it is<br />

both a fear of being left behind in the world and a thirst for deeper integration<br />

that has spurred on the contentious issue of an autonomous defence capability<br />

between the EU member states. However, the militarised dialogue and calls for<br />

further integration are not only futile in a militarily secure environment, they<br />

are consequentially damaging to the EU’s progression as a unique civilian and<br />

normative power through its actions.<br />

This paper has presented a brief history of the civilian and military integration<br />

processes that have historically taken place across Europe. This was required<br />

before deeply examining the civilian and normative concept in order<br />

to describe how the EU’s power role in international politics is preferable to<br />

militarised power with an autonomous defence capability. Finally, assessing<br />

the strengths of this civilian and normative EU against the backdrop of international<br />

power politics supported the view that the EU has a unique role to play<br />

in international politics, one that is currently militarily secure, whilst having<br />

the contemporary prowess to expand its civilian action to become the most significant<br />

model for democratic peace in the world.<br />

references<br />

• Archer, C, (2008), <strong>The</strong> European Union, USA & Canada: Routledge<br />

• Barnett, M and Duvall, R, (2005), Power in <strong>International</strong> Politics, <strong>International</strong> Organization,<br />

Vol. 59, Issue. 1<br />

• Becher, K, (2004), Has-Been, Wannabe, or Leader: Europe’s Role in the World after the 2003<br />

European Security Strategy, European Security, Vol. 13, Issue. 4<br />

• Bretherton, C, and Volger, J, (2004), <strong>The</strong> European Union as a Global Actor, USA & Canada:<br />

Routledge<br />

• Cameron, F, (2006), <strong>The</strong> European Neighbourhood Policy as a Conflict Prevention Tool, A<br />

European Policy Centre: Conflict Prevention Partnership Publication, Issue Paper No.47<br />

• Council of Europe, (2010), Founding Fathers, Council of Europe Web, available online: http://<br />

www.coe.int/aboutCoe/index.asp?page=peresFondateurs&l=en (last accessed 20/12/10)<br />

• Economist, (2010a), Europe in the New Global Game, <strong>The</strong> Economist Magazine: <strong>The</strong> World in<br />

2011, ISSN: 9 770954 307005 01<br />

• Economist, (2010b), Pivotal Poland, <strong>The</strong> Economist Magazine: <strong>The</strong> World in 2011, ISSN: 9<br />

770954 307005 01<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

53


• EDA, (2009), European Defence Agency: Background, European Union Web, available online:<br />

http://www.eda.europa.eu/genericitem.aspx?area=Background&id=122 (last accessed 20/12/10)<br />

• EUROPA, (2007), Treaty of Maastricht on European Union, European Union Web, available<br />

online: http://europa.eu/legislation_summaries/economic_and_monetary_affairs/institutional_and_economic_framework/treaties_maastricht_en.htm<br />

(last accessed 20/12/10)<br />

• EUROPA, (2008), Defence Data for European Defence in 2008, European Union<br />

Web, available online: http://www.eda.europa.eu/defencefacts/showvalues.<br />

aspx?CountryID=EU&Year=2008 (last accessed 27/12/10)<br />

• EUROPA, (2010a), <strong>The</strong> History of <strong>The</strong> European Union, European Union Web, available online:<br />

http://europa.eu/abc/history/index_en.htm (last accessed 20/12/10)<br />

• EUROPA, (2010b), EU Engagement in Afghanistan, European Union Fact Sheet, online: https://www.consilium.europa.eu/uedocs/cms_data/docs/missionPress/files/101016%20EU%20<br />

engagement%20Afghanistan-version6_EN.pdf (last accessed 27/12/10)<br />

• European Union, (2003), <strong>The</strong> European Security Strategy: A Secure Europe in a Better World,<br />

available online: http://www.consilium.europa.eu/uedocs/cmsUpload/78367.pdf (last accessed<br />

27/12/10)<br />

• Ganzle, S and Sens, A G, (2007), <strong>The</strong> Changing Politics of European Security: Europe Alone?,<br />

Hampshire and New York: Palgrave MacMillan<br />

• Huakkala, H, (2008), <strong>The</strong> European Union as a Regional Normative Hegemon: <strong>The</strong> Case of<br />

European Neighbourhood Policy, Europe-Asia Studies, Vol. 60, Issue. 9<br />

• Hauser, G and Kernic, F, (2006), European Security in Transition, England & USA: Ashgate<br />

Publishing<br />

• Kagan, R, (2003), Power and Weakness, Policy Review, No. 113<br />

• Lucarelli, S and Manners, I, (2006), Values and Principles in European Union Foreign Policy,<br />

USA & Canada: Routledge<br />

• Manners, I, (2002), Normative Power Europe: A Contradiction in Terms?, Journal of Common<br />

Market Studies, Vol. 40, Issue. 2,<br />

• Manners, I, (2006), Normative Power Europe Reconsidered: Beyond the Crossroads, Journal<br />

of European Public Policy, Vol. 13, Issue. 2,<br />

• NATO, (2010), EU-NATO: A Strategic Partnership, NATO Web, Available online: http://www.<br />

nato.int/cps/en/natolive/topics_49217.htm (last accessed 20/12/10)<br />

• Nye, J.S, 1990, (Soft Power), Foreign Policy, No. 80, Twentieth Anniversary<br />

• Richardson, J J, (2006), European Union: Power and Policy-Making, Third Edition, USA &<br />

Canada: Routledge<br />

• Staab, A, (2008), <strong>The</strong> European Union Explained: Institutions, Actors, Global Impact, USA:<br />

Indiana University Press<br />

• Stavridis, S, (2001), “Militarising” the EU: <strong>The</strong> Concept of Civilian Power Europe Revisited,<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> Spectator, Vol. 36, Issue 4<br />

• Treaty of Rome, 1957, 25th March 1957<br />

• Whitman, R, (2002), <strong>The</strong> Fall, and Rise, of Civilian Power Europe?, National Europe Centre,<br />

Paper No. 16, available online: http://dspace.anu.edu.au/bitstream/1885/41589/2/whitman.pdf<br />

(last accessed 27/12/10)<br />

54 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


A Critique in Liberal<br />

Peacebuilding<br />

<strong>The</strong> Case of Kosovo<br />

Kyle Krieger<br />

MA in <strong>International</strong> Security and Conflict Studies<br />

<strong>The</strong> war in Kosovo and its subsequent UN mission present an interesting<br />

insight into the challenges of liberal peacebuilding and its foundational<br />

theory. While it is quite possible that the Operation Allied Force saved<br />

numerous Kosovars from death at the hands of Serbian troops, the aftermath of<br />

the bombing campaign leaves much to be desired. UNMIK had a difficult experience<br />

in implementing the goal of a liberal democracy in Kosovo. Nevertheless,<br />

the goal of liberal democracy is good for post-conflict societies, but, as can be<br />

seen in case of Kosovo, forcing democracy through an external authority can be<br />

debilitating for the development of sustainable peace. Kyle’s essay will present<br />

the theoretical foundation of liberal peacebuilding, how it worked in Kosovo,<br />

and a critique of both the theory and implementation.<br />

brief list of abbreviations<br />

ana Albanian National Army<br />

eu <strong>The</strong> European Union<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

55


Jias Joint Interim Administration Structure<br />

Kfor Kosovo Force (of NATO)<br />

Kla Kosovo Liberation Army<br />

oas Organization of American States<br />

osCe Organization for Security Cooperation in Europe<br />

PISG Provisional Institutions of Self-Government<br />

un <strong>The</strong> United Nations<br />

unsC <strong>The</strong> United Nations Security Council<br />

unsG <strong>The</strong> United Nations Secretary General<br />

srsG <strong>The</strong> Special Representative of the Secretary General<br />

us <strong>The</strong> United States of America<br />

<strong>The</strong>ory of Liberal Peacebuilding<br />

In order to understand the foundation which underpins peacebuilding, the ideals<br />

of liberal internationalism must be understood as these ideals guide the<br />

work of the agents involved in peacebuilding (Paris, 1997, p. 56). <strong>The</strong> pillars<br />

of liberal internationalism are the “Wilsonian Triad” of peace, democracy, and<br />

free markets (Mandelbaum, 2002, p. 6). Classical Wilsonian liberal peacebuilding<br />

is based on the promotion of democracy and market economics as a means<br />

of building peace and stability (Newman, 2002, p. 49). Liberal internationalism<br />

implies an activist foreign policy that promotes liberal principles abroad. This<br />

is often done through international institutions and multilateral cooperation<br />

(Paris, 1997, p. 59). A separate pillar of liberal internationalism is the demo-<br />

56 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


cratic peace theory which claims that democracies rarely go to war against each<br />

other; in essence - freedom promotes peace (Doyle, 1986, p. 1151). Furthermore,<br />

there exists the idea that democracies experience less internal strife because social<br />

conflicts can be expressed through peaceful processes rather than violence<br />

(Paris, 1997, p. 60). In liberal democracies, citizens are encouraged to resolve<br />

their differences peacefully. <strong>The</strong>y are also encouraged to fulfill their aspirations<br />

and allow governments to be accountable rather than pick up a Kalashnikov<br />

and resort to war (Newman, 2002, p. 49). Liberal internationalism guides the<br />

work of the international agencies engaged in peacebuilding (Paris, 1997, p. 56).<br />

However, it is important to recognize that this form of peacebuilding is new to<br />

the international stage as of the 1990’s.<br />

Tensions of the Cold War prevented international organizations from taking an<br />

ideological stance on issues such as the promotion of democracy (Paris, 1997,<br />

p. 60). First generation peacekeeping involved positioning UN forces on the<br />

ground to monitor ceasefires and act as a buffer between countries in volatile<br />

situations (Ed. Newman, 2009, p. 5). <strong>The</strong>ir core mission was to contain<br />

conflicts not to resolve them (Ed. Newman, 2009, p. 6). On the other hand,<br />

contemporary peacebuilding has a different agenda. This agenda is embodied<br />

by the words of Boutros Boutros Ghali who emphasized that peace is needed<br />

for development and that without development, the basis for democracy is<br />

weak (Boutros-Ghali, 2008, p. 600). Furthermore, the lack of democracy can<br />

lead to conflict which ends any sort of sustainable development, let alone peace<br />

(Boutros-Ghali, 2008, p. 600). Democracy, development, and peace are not<br />

mutually exclusive and must occur together. Modern peacekeeping reflects a<br />

post-Westphalian approach to conflict resolution (Ed. Newman, 2009, p. 7).<br />

It is a broad based approach that reflects a liberal project of building peace on<br />

the basis of liberal democracy (Ed. Newman, 2009, p. 7). Contemporary peacebuilding<br />

exists in a globalized era, and an important aspect of globalization is<br />

deterritorialization (Richmond, 2004, p. 133). This loss of sovereignty pertains<br />

to the peacekeeping force that enters the territory with the end goal of establishing<br />

a stable democratic state.<br />

Recognizing a foundation of liberal internationalism and the evolution of<br />

peacekeeping to its modern form, today’s peacebuilding is a risky experiment<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

57


in social engineering that involves transplanting Western models into war-torn<br />

societies in order to control and end conflict (Paris, 1997, p. 56). Liberal peacebuilding<br />

reflects the belief that individuals are relevant to peace. Moreover, it<br />

is not based on coercion because international liberalism assumes that people<br />

everywhere, given the correct conditions will embrace liberal ideas (Newman,<br />

2002, p. 49). Another assumption of liberal peacebuilding is that “all good<br />

things go together” in that popular support for government structures are<br />

based on rights protection, electoral schemes and justice reform (Call, 2003,<br />

p. 5). Peacebuilding becomes a comprehensive effort aimed at developing and<br />

implementing the aforementioned ideas. Yet, no single authority guides peacebuilding<br />

for the OAS, EU, NATO, and UN, but in practice they all work towards<br />

the goal of political liberalization (Paris, 1997, p. 63). In reality, what tends to<br />

happen veers from the tenets of Wilsonian liberalism towards “hegemonic neoliberal<br />

peacebuilding” (Newman, 2002, p. 49). This involves the top-down imposition<br />

of political values which conform to the interests of international actors,<br />

such as the UN. This approach also moves away from the liberal emphasis<br />

on the individual and focuses more on the system being imposed; therefore it<br />

is not truly liberal. Given these theoretical difficulties in creating a liberal in a<br />

post conflict society the international community continues to maintain a focus<br />

on developing democratic principles.<br />

A significant aspect of contemporary peacekeeping is the overwhelming emphasis<br />

on democracy assistance through electoral commissions, party regulations,<br />

and the development of a civil society (Ed. Newman, 2009, p. 9). All<br />

major contemporary peacebuilding operations have involved democracy assistance<br />

activities such as elections. In liberal theory, free and fair elections<br />

matter in the democratization of a post-conflict society in that they provide<br />

an impulse for developing democratic principles and conferring legitimacy<br />

upon the new system of governance. This emphasis on democratic principles<br />

has led to the institutionalization of new forms of governance, i.e. “peace-asgovernance”(Richmond,<br />

2004, p. 141). Peace-as-governance in practice means<br />

a heavy reliance on international institutions to ‘export’ peace through mechanisms<br />

such as proxy governments and conditionality of economic assistance.<br />

<strong>The</strong>se international organizations all tend to focus around a standard reconstruction<br />

package that involves forming constitutions, and having elections<br />

58 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


within two years of the end of conflict (Call, 2003, p. 1). Furthermore, organizations<br />

working to implement peace have focused more on local-level electoral<br />

events, even to the point of having local elections well before national elections<br />

(Call, 2003, p. 5). <strong>The</strong> basis for the development of a liberal democracy through<br />

peacekeeping efforts is steeped in liberal international theory and in post conflict<br />

Kosovo the ideals of liberal peacebuilding were tested.<br />

Liberal Peacebuilding in Practice:<br />

Kosovo<br />

Operation Allied Force achieved its objectives without launching a ground invasion<br />

or altering its demands in that all Serbian forces left Kosovo after a 78 day<br />

long NATO bombing campaign (Daalder, 199, p. 128). <strong>The</strong> United Nations was<br />

tasked with providing Kosovo an interim government (UNMIK, p. 1). <strong>The</strong> mandate<br />

given to UNMIK was one of the broadest in UN history and tasked them<br />

with building a “transitional administration while establishing and overseeing<br />

the development of provisional democratic self-governing institutions to ensure<br />

conditions for a peaceful and normal life for all inhabitants of Kosovo” (UNSC<br />

Res 1244, para 10). <strong>The</strong> UN administration was tasked with guiding Kosovo towards<br />

an ill-defined final status in that there were no definitive benchmarks for<br />

the international community to meet in order for UNMIK to be completed (Hehir,<br />

2009, p. 135). <strong>The</strong> mission was an enormous undertaking in scope and size.<br />

This is evidenced by the fact that the SRSG, through UNMIK, was tasked with<br />

all legislative, executive, and judicial powers in the country (Greicevci, p. 195).<br />

As a part of this mandate the UN worked to establish democratic principles in<br />

the ethnically tense state of Kosovo. <strong>The</strong> OSCE was delegated the mission of<br />

developing democracy and from 2001 they supported and organized four elections<br />

in Kosovo (UNMIK p. 13). Two elections occurred at the central level, in<br />

2001 and 2004, and two elections occurred at the municipal level, in 2000 and<br />

2002. <strong>The</strong>se elections have been assessed as free and fair (Greicevci, p.197). <strong>The</strong><br />

government of Kosovo was set up with an Assembly who elects a president for<br />

a five year term. <strong>The</strong> president had the power to dissolve the Assembly with the<br />

agreement of the SRSG (UNMIK, p. 13-14). <strong>The</strong> Assembly was composed of 120<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

59


seats: one hundred were for directly elected delegates, ten were reserved for the<br />

Serb community, and ten seats were set aside for members of the other communities.<br />

While UNMIK was in power the SRSG had nearly omnipotent power.<br />

He controlled law and order, appointed the judiciary, protected the rights of<br />

minorities, made monetary policy, and controlled external relations. Nevertheless,<br />

this power did not stop the internal tensions within Kosovo from coming<br />

to the surface.<br />

As in any country, Kosovo maintained complex internal politics. One political<br />

lens saw Kosovo as a split between Kosovo-Serbs and Kosovo-Albanians, but<br />

this is not accurate. On the Kosovo-Albanian side major parties combined to<br />

form the ‘Unity Team’; these parties included the Democratic League, the Alliance<br />

for Kosovo, the Democratic Party, and the Ora (Narten, 2008, p. 376).<br />

On the Kosovo-Serb side there were differences between the agendas of the<br />

northern Serbs, who were close to Belgrade, and the Serb enclaves in the rest<br />

of Kosovo who usually had a moderate position on development a multi-ethnic<br />

future for Kosovo. <strong>The</strong>se differing political realities led to challenges on the<br />

ground. It is important to recognize that the local Kosovar officials and international<br />

peacekeepers had differing goals. External peacekeepers desired to<br />

achieve quick results with scarce resources. <strong>The</strong>y were interested in the end of<br />

conflict, cooperation with and between local officials, and political liberalization<br />

(Narten, 2008, p. 370). If the local officials agreed with these goals then<br />

cooperative peacekeeping would occur.<br />

<strong>The</strong> UN mandate to develop Kosovo had several issues that led to problems in<br />

Kosovo. In the UNSC resolution the international community made broad yet<br />

contradictory promises to satisfy the interests of both parties in the conflict<br />

(Narten, 2008, p. 377). On the one hand, it gave security guarantees to refugees,<br />

ensured public security, and the protection of human rights. Meanwhile,<br />

it emphasized Kosovo’s autonomy by holding elections and developing institutions.<br />

<strong>The</strong> UNMIK mandate appeared to promise too much to all of the people<br />

of Kosovo. Bernard Kouchner explains that UNMIK was tasked with building<br />

a government but was unprepared to do so (Kouchner, p. 139). Serbs in Kosovo<br />

had even less reason to work with the UN because the goal of local ownership<br />

proposed by resolution 1244 did not correspond too Kosovo-Serbian interests<br />

60 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


of returning Serbian rule to Kosovo (Narten, 2008, p. 378). In addition to issues<br />

arising from the specific details of the mandate, there were also issues with the<br />

implementation of the mandate through mission on the ground.<br />

Immediately after the issuance of UNSC resolution 1244, local KLA commanders<br />

claimed control over many municipalities in Kosovo. During this phase they<br />

tolerated, if not participated in, retaliatory violence against Serbian minorities<br />

in Kosovo (Narten, 2008, p. 377-378). This obviously challenged the fragile<br />

peace and led to a significant expulsion of Serbs from Kosovo, therefore undermining<br />

the legitimacy of UNMIK. Serbians in Kosovo maintained a wide<br />

distrust for the UN peacekeepers because they proved unable to maintain Serb<br />

security which was guaranteed in resolution 1244. On the other hand, when<br />

Bernard Kouchner pursued the Joint-Interim Administration Structure (JIAS)<br />

in 1999 to split control between the UNMIK and local officials, he received<br />

strong Kosovo-Albanian cooperation. This consultative input from Kosovo-Albanian<br />

communities allowed democratic elections and institutions to be built<br />

which further consolidated the legitimacy of the interim government (Narten,<br />

2008, p. 379). Yet the Kosovo-Serb community had no desire to participate in<br />

this process and refused to send any delegates to the JIAS and attempted to<br />

remain under the authority of Serbia. Nevertheless, UNMIK was successful in<br />

finding ways to appoint Kosovo-Serb representatives to the executive power in<br />

municipalities with Serbian majorities.<br />

Even then, the tension between Serb and Albanian was palpable. <strong>The</strong>y might<br />

have worked in the same place but would refuse to refer to each other as colleagues<br />

and often would not address each other by name (Kouchner, p. 139). <strong>The</strong><br />

eventual minimal cooperation of Kosovo-Serb parties with UNMIK is a result<br />

of political pressure from the new Djindjic government in Serbia as well as dual<br />

salaries received by Kosovo-Serbians from UNMIK and the Serbian government.<br />

Another important factor is the promise from UNMIK that the Kosovo-<br />

Serb community would have the right to determine its own municipal affairs<br />

(Narten, 2008, p. 379). By 2002 the Kosovo-Serb coalition won 22 seats in the<br />

Assembly and was involved in its committee’s workings. Although the government<br />

technically composed minorities, local ownership was difficult to attain.<br />

<strong>The</strong> governmental system was completely imposed by UNMIK though a UN<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

61


egulation and had little prior local involvement and no public referendum to<br />

give it a legitimate mandate. According to a UN administrator, the UNMIK rule<br />

in Vushtrri was essentially undemocratic (Magalachvili, 2005, p. 118). <strong>The</strong>re is<br />

a dissonance here in that the UNMIK was highly intrusive into sensitive issues<br />

such as domestic constitutional law, but UNMIK was also a step forward in<br />

implementing local ownership by building institutions and transferring powers<br />

to elected officials (Narten, 2008, p. 380). <strong>The</strong>re was a growth of local parties<br />

and information campaigns, but this progress in local ownership was achieved<br />

according to international objectives and programs – not grassroots initiatives<br />

developed by Kosovars.<br />

UNMIK’s intrusiveness, originally needed to consolidate authority, thwarted<br />

local ownership by Kosovars. On the Albanian side the locals persistently<br />

advocated independence which was increasingly hostile to the Kosovo-Serbs<br />

(Narten, 2008, p. 380). As a result UNMIK ended up vetoing much of the Assembly’s<br />

draft legislation and forcefully shaped the Kosovar polity through its<br />

imposed Constitutional Framework. When the authority was transferred completely<br />

to the Kosovars the Assembly was prevented from accepting or investigating<br />

complaints against UNMIK or KFOR. <strong>The</strong> tension is further evidenced<br />

by the international community’s proclaimed “Standards-before-Status” with<br />

loosely defined standards to be in made before independence was granted, yet<br />

the Kosovo Assembly challenged UNMIK by declaring independence through<br />

the Assembly and holding a referendum (Narten, 2008, p. 381). <strong>The</strong> aforementioned<br />

evidence shows that the authority of the UNMIK’s top-down approach<br />

to governance building eroded in the first few years of their mission. Over time<br />

Kosovo-Serb members of the Assembly boycotted the sessions and delayed political<br />

growth. <strong>The</strong> Albanian community repulsed “Standards-before-Status”<br />

and demanded standards in parallel with status. Furthermore, a new paramilitary<br />

group emerged in the form of the ANA which began to launch bomb attacks<br />

and set up roadblocks at night.<br />

<strong>The</strong> culmination of this tension was in mid-March 2004 when masses of frustrated<br />

Kosovo-Albanians assaulted Kosovo-Serbs which resulted in nineteen<br />

deaths (Narten, 2008, p. 382). <strong>The</strong>se riots made clear the growing resentment<br />

towards UNMIK’s intrusive and veto-based governance. <strong>The</strong>se riots are de-<br />

62 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


scribed as a time machine which brought Kosovo back to before the UNMIK<br />

mission began (Magalachvili, 2005, p. 118). A critical review of the UN mission<br />

came through the work of Ambassador Kai Eide who described a difficult<br />

situation in Kosovo and recommended talks between Belgrade and the PISG<br />

(Narten, 2008, p. 383). Martin Ahtisaari convened fifteen rounds of talks between<br />

Belgrade and Pristina which resulted in no agreement. Throughout the<br />

years after the March riots there was increased tension between all parties involved<br />

in Kosovo’s governance (Narten, 2008, p. 384-385). In 2007 when Ahtisaari<br />

submitted his proposal to the UNSC nearly all domestic legitimacy for the<br />

UNMIK’s peacebuilding agenda was lost on both the Kosovo-Albanians and<br />

Kosovo-Serbs. When the UNSC could not agree on a final resolution for Kosovo,<br />

Pristina decided to unilaterally declare independence from Serbia (Fawkes<br />

BBC).<br />

<strong>The</strong> Problems of Liberal<br />

Peacebuilding: Kosovo<br />

<strong>The</strong> peacebuilding efforts in Kosovo were not as successful as the ideals of liberal<br />

peacebuilding intended. In some respects, international administration of<br />

a country such as Kosovo is illegitimate. Sovereignty is understood to come<br />

from the will of the people, and an outside administration goes against their<br />

concept of sovereignty (Harland, 2004, p. 15). Moreover, it goes against a major<br />

undercurrent of the twentieth century which emphasizes self-determination<br />

over imposed rule. This problem is evidenced by the fact that of the eighteen<br />

countries which experienced UN peacebuilding missions with a governance<br />

construction aspect to them between 1988 and 2002, thirteen were classified<br />

as some form of an authoritarian regime as of 2002 (Call, 2003, p. 1-2). In addition<br />

to issues surrounding sovereignty and foreign dominance, there are fundamental<br />

issues with the development of democracy.<br />

One of the main problems with the liberal international approach to peacekeeping<br />

is that it prescribes market democracy as a solution for post conflict<br />

societies without thoroughly anticipating, or taking action to limit, the poten-<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

63


tially destabilizing effects of a country’s liberalization (Paris, 1997, p. 56-57).<br />

Peacebuilding exposes the conflictual nature of democratic processes such as<br />

elections and the conflictual nature of competitive capitalism. States that have<br />

just experienced a war are poorly equipped, due to a lack of institutions, to<br />

peacefully resolve the tensions which arise due to competitive elections and<br />

capitalism. Often the efforts to transform a war torn society into a market democracy<br />

can serve to exacerbate the tensions existing within the country. <strong>The</strong><br />

attempts at implementing democracy in Kosovo serve as a core example of this<br />

problem. An additional problematic aspect of the theoretical underpinning of<br />

modern peacebuilding is modernization theory which assumes that the “magic<br />

of the market and the ballot box can be achieved by changing economic policy<br />

and allowing more political participation.”(Callaghy, 1993, p. 244). This flawed<br />

logic of the 1950’s and 60’s modernization theory does not take into account the<br />

tumultuous nature of this evolution in post-conflict societies. Third world nations<br />

did not instantaneously evolve into stable market democracies, and there<br />

is no reason why post conflict societies should as well (Paris, 1997, p. 79). In its<br />

worst light, peacebuilding can be seen as “riot control against the unruly parts<br />

of the world to uphold the liberal peace”(Pugh, p. 41). <strong>The</strong> difficulties of building<br />

a sustainable peace lead to this cynical and realist definition of peacekeeping,<br />

meanwhile the aforementioned challenges of Kosovo only emphasize the<br />

problem.<br />

<strong>The</strong> creation of peacebuilding as a liberal ideology, i.e. placing democracy at the<br />

top of its priority list, is a construct of powerful Western ideas of humanitarianism.<br />

<strong>The</strong>se ideas are driven by the predominant Western state, which is the<br />

US. Sadly, the US has been unwilling to foot the bill for, or take a major role in,<br />

the multilateral projection of peacebuilding in places like Kosovo (Richmond,<br />

2004, p. 132). When analyzing Kosovo’s reconstruction as of 2001, a Congressional<br />

report claims that Kosovo has “made much progress” towards development<br />

because elections have provided a government (Tarnoff, 2001, p. 6). On<br />

the other hand this same report comments that even though elections have occurred<br />

violence is still taking place and much infrastructure still needs work.<br />

Another significant issue with the implementation of governance through a<br />

top-down approach such as UNMIK is the idea that not all societies are meant<br />

64 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


to be democracies. <strong>The</strong> foundation of liberal peacebuilding: democracy, human<br />

rights, market values, and the integration of societies into globalization<br />

through a secularized state – are potentially not universally accepted, or universally<br />

applicable values (Ed. Newman, 2009, p. 12-13). Kosovo is a country<br />

that lacks a Western and liberal history that could lead it to democracy by itself.<br />

An argument may exist that Kosovo may never be a country that is meant to<br />

have democracy. Kosovo may be a country where the implementation of a peace<br />

based on liberal theory is fundamentally inappropriate for social or cultural<br />

reasons. A pillar of liberal democracies is the social contract and this is all but<br />

absent in post conflict states like Kosovo. <strong>The</strong>re is no such thing as a social contract<br />

in states that are held together by external actors such as UNMIK. For a<br />

democracy to function there must be wide spread adherence to the rule of law<br />

and a recognition that those charged with government tasks have a responsibility<br />

to the community as a whole (Magalachvili, 2005, p.131). In order for<br />

there to be a basic respect for the rule of law a post conflict society should focus<br />

on the rapid production of basic services while concerns about democracy and<br />

constitutions may need to wait until the rule of law exists. <strong>The</strong> March riots in<br />

Kosovo where angered Albanians took to the streets in furor against the Serbs<br />

display the results of the previously mentioned lack of obedience to the rule of<br />

law (Lynch BBC). Holding elections are moments of intense political activity<br />

and can serve to polarize communities (Paris, 1997, p. 75). This works against<br />

the goals of building a stable democracy because elections tend to separate the<br />

communities which the peacebuilders are trying to reconcile. Kosovo’s story is<br />

evidence of this as Kosovo’s Serbian leaders in 2001 pushed for Kosovo’s Serbs<br />

not to vote in the elections (LA Times). It is important to recognize that democracy<br />

in itself is not violent but that the adversarial politics of democracy serve<br />

to sharpen the confrontations in divided societies, such as Kosovo (Paris, 1997,<br />

p. 76). In conflicts not torn by war democracy can lead to greater tolerance and<br />

a lively civil society. Unfortunately this is not easily transferable to post conflict<br />

societies as evidenced by the situation in Kosovo.<br />

Conclusion<br />

<strong>The</strong> problems shown in the development of a stable democratic society through<br />

the UN mission in Kosovo display significant the flaws of liberal peacekeeping<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

65


uilt on the foundation of liberal internationalism. <strong>The</strong> nearly failed attempt at<br />

imposing a liberal democracy through UNMIK shows the difficult theoretical<br />

underpinnings of imposing a liberal democracy in a war torn society.<br />

references<br />

• Boutros-Ghali, Boutros (1993) Report on the Work of the Organisation from the Forty-Seventh<br />

to the Forty-Eighth Session of the General Assembly. New York: United Nations.<br />

• Call, Charles and Susan Cook (2003), “On Democratization and Peacebuilding” Global Governance<br />

9,2.<br />

• Callaghy, Thomas R. (1993) “Vision and Politics in the Transformation of Global Political<br />

Economy: Lessons from the Second and Third Worlds,” in Robert O. Slater, Barry M. Schultz,<br />

and Steven R. Dorr, ed. Global Transformation and the Third World. Boulder.<br />

• Daalder Ivo H. and Michael E. O’Hanlon (1999) “Unlearning the Lessons of Kosovo” Foreign<br />

Policy, No. 116 9.<br />

• Doyle, Michael (1986) “Liberalism and World Politics” <strong>The</strong> American Political Science Review,<br />

Vol. 80, No. 4, p 1151.<br />

• Newman, Edward, Roland Paris, and Oliver Richmond (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal<br />

Peacebuilding. United Nations University Press.<br />

• Fawkes, Helen (2008) “Kosovo celebrates ‘dream come true’” BBC News Online, http://news.<br />

bbc.co.uk/2/hi/europe/7249905.stm (accessed December 13, 2010)<br />

• Greicevci, Labinot. (2008) “<strong>The</strong> Case of Kosovo: From ‘<strong>International</strong> Statebuilding’ to an ‘<strong>International</strong>ly<br />

Supervised and Independent Country’” L’Europe en formation No. 349-350.<br />

• Harland, David (2004) “Legitimacy and Effectiveness in <strong>International</strong> Adminstration” Global<br />

Governance 10.<br />

• Heathershaw, John (2008) “Unpacking the Liberal Peace: Dividing and Merging of Peacebuilding<br />

Discourses.” Millenium – Journal of <strong>International</strong> Studies.<br />

• Hehir, Aidan.(2009) “Introduction: Intervention and Statebuilding in Kosovo” Journal of<br />

Intervention and Statebuilding. Vol. 3. No. 2.<br />

• Kouchner, Bernard. (2001) “A First-Hand Perspective from Kosovo” <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />

and Security Network http://www.isn.ethz.ch/isn/Digital-Library/Publications/<br />

Detail/?ots591=eb06339b-2726-928e-0216-1b3f15392dd8&lng=en&id=358 (accessed December<br />

13, 2010).<br />

• Los Angeles Times Online (2001) “Top Kosovo Serbs Reject President’s Appeal to Vote” http://<br />

articles.latimes.com/2001/nov/04/news/mn-112 (accessed December 13, 2010)<br />

• Lynch, Jake.(2004). “Kosovo Riots Renew Old Debates” BBC News Online, http://news.bbc.<br />

co.uk/2/hi/europe/3550789.stm (accessed December 13, 2010)<br />

• Magalachvili, Denis (2005) “Kosovo: A Critique of a Failed Mission” Mediterranean Quarterly.<br />

• Mandelbaum, Michael (2002) <strong>The</strong> Ideas that Conquered the World: Peace, Democracy, and<br />

Free Markets in the Twenty-First Century. New York, Public Affairs.<br />

• Narten, Jens. (2008) Post-Conflict Peacebuilding and Local Ownership: Dynamics of External-Local<br />

Interaction in Kosovo under United Nations Administration. Routledge.<br />

66 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


• NATO Web, (1999) UNSC Resolution 1244 http://www.nato.int/kosovo/docu/u990610a.htm.<br />

• Newman, Edward. (2002). “Liberal Peacebuilding Debates” in New Perspectives on Liberal<br />

Peacebuilding ed. Edward Newman, Roland Paris, and Oliver Richmond. New York, Public Affairs.<br />

• Paris, Roland. (1977) “Peacebuilding and the Limits of <strong>International</strong> <strong>International</strong>ism” <strong>International</strong><br />

Security, Vol. 22, No. 2<br />

• Pugh, Michael. “Peacekeeping and Critical <strong>The</strong>ory” <strong>International</strong> Peacekeeping, 11: 1.<br />

• Richmond, Oliver P. (2004), “<strong>The</strong> Globalization of Responses to Conflict and the Peacebuilding<br />

Consensus” Cooperation and Conflict; 39.<br />

• Tarnoff, Curt. Specialist in Foreign Affairs, (2001) “Kosovo: Reconstruction and Development<br />

Assistance” CRS Report for Congress.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

67


Should the Responsibility<br />

to Protect Doctrine be<br />

preserved?<br />

Thomas Murphy<br />

MA <strong>International</strong> Security and Conflict Studies<br />

Thomas argues that the Responsibility to Protect Doctrine tries to create<br />

a consensus for the responsible use of civilian and military forces to prevent<br />

genocide and other crimes against humanity in the 21st Century.<br />

His essay highlights the strengths of the doctrine whilst also exposing a caveat<br />

concerning its development into an instrument which could be utilised for the<br />

benefit of those who would intervene in the affairs of other States purely for<br />

their own financial or political benefit. He concludes that preserving its essence<br />

is necessary as a tool for developing appropriate responses to crimes against<br />

humanity.<br />

introduction<br />

During the course of this essay I will be discussing the Responsibility to Protect<br />

doctrine and the application it has to issues of international security. I want to<br />

establish if the doctrine is needed as a tool to prevent the occurrence of genocide<br />

in the future. I will discuss the doctrines potential as a legal framework<br />

for armed intervention; the political issues surrounding the doctrine and if the<br />

doctrine is the solution the <strong>International</strong> Community needs to tackle Genocide<br />

68 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


and Crimes against Humanity.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Origins and Development of the Doctrine.<br />

Firstly, we need to establish what the Responsibility to Protect entails. At the<br />

moment it is recognised as a legal norm as it was accepted by the <strong>International</strong><br />

Community following the UN’s 60th anniversary summit in 2005. <strong>The</strong> doctrine<br />

has been in existence in essence since 2001. It was the product of a year’s work<br />

by a panel of experts, the ICISS, which was commissioned by the Canadian<br />

Government to provide an answer to the following question, “if humanitarian<br />

intervention is, indeed, an unacceptable assault on sovereignty, how should we<br />

respond to a Rwanda, to a Srebrenica - to gross and systematic violations of<br />

human rights that affect every precept of our common humanity?”(Kofi Anan<br />

2000). <strong>The</strong> question was posed by the Secretary General of the UN in 2000 as<br />

he reflected on the international community’s failings to counter the occurrence<br />

of genocide and crimes against humanity which occurred throughout the 1990’s<br />

on an alarming scale. <strong>The</strong> concept of international security and what constituted<br />

a threat to the peace began to take a different shape during this time. <strong>The</strong><br />

UN and regional organisations such as NATO were used to deal with intra-state<br />

conflicts and it was reasoned that prevention of conflicts in this traditional<br />

sense would result in Security for the residents involved. A prime example of<br />

this would be the traditional missions which the UN had become involved with<br />

during the 1970’s and 1980’s. This would be in stark contrast to the concept<br />

of Human Security which developed from the UNDP Report of 1994. Human<br />

security seeks to outline the benefit to international security by tackling the following<br />

issues: economic security, food security, environmental security, health<br />

security, personal security, communal and political security (United Nations<br />

Human Development Report 1994). In all of these circumstances the security<br />

of people is paramount and it is argued that States can only be secure if their<br />

citizens are too.<br />

Traditionally the UN had relied upon diplomacy and conflict mediation<br />

measures before sending in troops to observe and report on the progress<br />

of agreed ceasefire arrangements (Irish Defence Forces 2010). <strong>The</strong> missions<br />

themselves were successful in the main as those involved were present on<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

69


the invitation of both warring factions. <strong>The</strong> missions were a world apart<br />

from modern day peace enforcement operations which have mandates to<br />

use force in ways which were seldom used before (Security Council resolution<br />

143 1960).<br />

<strong>The</strong> majority of conflicts during the 1990’s were internal affairs involving state<br />

and non-state actors. <strong>The</strong> UN did not have the precedence to act in this regard<br />

and members of the General Assembly were cautious of the concept of “Humanitarian<br />

Intervention”(Chamey 1999) as it challenged traditional norms of<br />

State Sovereignty and it had the potential to be abused by powerful States for<br />

their own national interests (Chomsky 1994). In regard to sovereignty it was a<br />

simple fact that many states held the view that sovereignty was a right as opposed<br />

to a responsibility. It was suggested that it would be inappropriate to<br />

intervene unless regional stability was threatened (Bannon 2006). But as internal<br />

conflicts developed it became obvious that they were in fact threatening<br />

regional stability. Conflicts began to spill over into surrounding countries and<br />

the mass exodus of people fleeing such conflicts began to cause problems for<br />

surrounding nations (Seal 2008). It was also apparent that genocide and human<br />

rights violations were rife during these conflicts which made a mockery of<br />

the UN charter and its responsibility to act in prevention of such crimes (Akhavan<br />

1995). Favier Solona and Frederik Harhoff have written excellent articles<br />

concerning the use of armed violence in the name of Humanity and have used<br />

Kosovo as an example of success in this regard. It can be seen from their writing<br />

that intervention was necessary to preserve regional security and to prevent<br />

a possible occurrence of Genocide. What must also be noted is the need to address<br />

the lack of appropriate legal precedence to act in this regard and to ensure<br />

the legitimacy of such action in the future.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> Commission on Intervention and State<br />

Sovereignty.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty which was<br />

chaired by Gareth Evans and other noted academics such as Ramesh Thakur<br />

released <strong>The</strong> Responsibility to Protect document in 2001. This occurred just a<br />

short period after the terrorist attacks in the USA. <strong>The</strong> commission considered<br />

70 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


the attacks in context but were careful not to allow their findings to be used as<br />

a tool which could be put to the use of vengeance by any coalition of the willing.<br />

<strong>The</strong> document focused on the following key areas: genocide, war crimes,<br />

ethnic cleansing and crimes against humanity. It proposed measures on how<br />

to prevent the occurrence of these crimes and also proposed possible means of<br />

intervention by the <strong>International</strong> community to bring such situations to an end.<br />

<strong>The</strong>ir proposals involving intervention were bound to cause much controversy<br />

as they threatened traditional norms of State Sovereignty. <strong>The</strong> Commission<br />

drew on the concept of popular sovereignty as sovereignty arising from the will<br />

of people as opposed to the express right of the Government (Yack 2001). This<br />

resulted in the express view of sovereignty as a responsibility. <strong>The</strong> responsibility<br />

includes an onus on states to act in accordance with good international procedure<br />

and a responsibility to abide by international humanitarian and human<br />

rights law (Bellamy 2009).<br />

From an external point of view, the commission was of the opinion that there is<br />

a responsibility for the international community to intervene in circumstances<br />

where states have expressly failed in their duties towards their own citizens<br />

(Bellamy 2009). This put the doctrine firmly in favour of referring to citizens<br />

as opposed to the state as the referent object in the concept of security. It was in<br />

complement to the concept of human security which addressed internal issues<br />

such as economic and personal security in an effort to understand situations<br />

which in themselves represent a threat to the peace. It also addressed the fact<br />

that human rights are enshrined in the UN Charter as well as a responsibility<br />

on behalf of the UN to prevent genocide and crimes against humanity (Akhavan<br />

1995). It argued that international law, human rights law, national law and international<br />

humanitarian rights law are all best served by establishing a means<br />

by which the international community can address crimes against humanity<br />

without being prevented by doing so by issues of sovereignty or by the inefficiencies<br />

of the Security Council.<br />

<strong>The</strong> findings of the ICISS and their possible future application<br />

This section will look at the suggestions made by the ICISS and examine how<br />

they can be best applied to prevent the occurrence of genocide and crimes<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

71


against humanity. <strong>The</strong> Commission decided to propose a duty to prevent, react<br />

and rebuild. <strong>The</strong> commission also realised that the doctrine had the potential<br />

to be used to justify intervention in a variety of circumstances and hence chose<br />

to restrict the doctrine to the four criteria of Genocide, War Crimes, Ethnic<br />

cleansing and Crimes against Humanity. Anything else could dilute it is purpose<br />

and result in it being used for intervention in a host of circumstances which<br />

could be quite inappropriate. This is referred to as the dilemma of comprehensiveness<br />

and as Edward Luck says: “it appears as if the advocates of prevention<br />

have tried to make it be all things to all people; but in the process it could end<br />

up meaning very little to anybody” (Bellamy 2009). <strong>The</strong> proceeding section will<br />

examine the proposed duties in more detail and establish their benefits to the<br />

prevention of crimes against humanity.<br />

Bellamy argues that if prevention is to be a success then it must encompass the<br />

following: early warning, preventative diplomacy, ending impunity and preventive<br />

deployments (Bellamy 2009). <strong>The</strong> ICISS also placed an emphasis on prevention<br />

in its report and concluded that preventative measures should be used<br />

to thwart the occurrence of Crimes against Humanity (Thakur 2006).<br />

Early warning is key as it allows intervention in a political capacity before situations<br />

reach a crescendo. <strong>The</strong>re were a plethora of organisations working to this<br />

effect when the doctrine was published in 2001. <strong>The</strong>re was the <strong>International</strong><br />

Crisis Groups Crisis Watch Programme and Swiss peace’s FAST early warning<br />

system which excellent empirical data on impending crises. Unfortunately the<br />

issue was not the lack of information but the way in which it was used. <strong>The</strong>re<br />

was not a co-ordinated approach to its accumulation or to its circulation to key<br />

policy makers in the UN. It is important that they work in harmony and develop<br />

a culture of prevention as per Security Council Resolution 1366 (United<br />

Nations 2001). <strong>The</strong> R2P as a document highlighted these facts. Since 2001 the<br />

UN has addressed these concerns to some extent by the creation of the Office<br />

of the Special Adviser on the Prevention of Genocide and has co-ordinated UN<br />

organisations in their assessment of prevailing Humanitarian Crises. This is<br />

an attempt to centralise the current defused model of early warning and to get<br />

the information to the appropriate decision makers who can ensure that appropriate<br />

action is taken when necessary. <strong>The</strong>refore the doctrine is serving a very<br />

72 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


good purpose in this regard.<br />

When it comes to preventative diplomacy we have to note that the UN has developed<br />

this capacity quite well over the last number of years. <strong>The</strong> doctrine<br />

calls for measures to be taken which create ripe moments such as the use of<br />

embargoes and other forms of coercive diplomacy (Shavell 1985). <strong>The</strong> ending of<br />

impunity on grounds of sovereignty is an area which will have to be addressed<br />

in the coming years. <strong>The</strong> development of the <strong>International</strong> Criminal Court will<br />

be key in this respect but it will require the support of all member states of the<br />

General Assembly if it is to be truly successful. So far, the Americans have been<br />

quite unsupportive of the court and have fought against the prospect of their<br />

troops losing their immunity from prosecution while on missions with the UN<br />

(Bellamy 2009). <strong>The</strong> Court will have to have the authority to bring cases against<br />

citizens from all Countries on an equal basis if it is to be seen as effective. <strong>The</strong><br />

ICC also has a potential to enforce humanitarian and human rights law. Its<br />

position as a court of justice affords it the potential to develop international<br />

law via precedent. Ultimately, it will only be allowed to thrive in this respect<br />

if it hears an abundance of cases, something which has not happened to date<br />

(Tallgren 2002).<br />

Finally, let us look to the use of troop deployments as a means of conflict prevention.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Australians have deployed troops to their advantage in the Solomon<br />

Islands and in East Timor. <strong>The</strong>y argued, especially in the case of the Solomon<br />

Islands that their actions were carried out on Humanitarian grounds for<br />

the securing of regional security. Thus we can see that the doctrine, or at least<br />

the principles contained within it, has been used for humanitarian purposes. If<br />

developed appropriately, as per the R2P doctrine, then this could provide the<br />

international community with a blueprint for the successful use of intervention<br />

forces and may give forces such as the EU Battle groups another reason d’être<br />

(Hauser 2006).<br />

Thus as per the concept of prevention and its prevalence in the doctrine of R2P<br />

it can be argued that the continuation of development in this area would only<br />

benefit the <strong>International</strong> Community. It has the potential to prevent large scale<br />

human rights abuses via diplomatic means whilst also encouraging an efficient<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

73


economy of effort in early warning systems. <strong>The</strong> doctrine also leaves the door<br />

open for the development of a legal norm which addresses the topic of early<br />

intervention. This gives foreign policy a robust edge if the need requires and<br />

can address crises situations in a timely manner before the need arises to have<br />

an expensive, large and well equipped force deployed to an area for a prolonged<br />

period in order to restore the peace. Is this regard the essence of the R2P document<br />

should be preserved.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Issues concerning Intervention and State Building.<br />

<strong>The</strong> most controversial element of the Responsibility to Protect is the recommendation<br />

to intervene in the affairs of a sovereign State in order to bring incidences<br />

of genocide or the gross violation of human rights to an end. It has<br />

been the point of much debate as its development may lead to the creation of<br />

a standardised protocol for intervention in cases of humanitarian crises. This<br />

would in fact hasten previous processes whereby the Security Council would<br />

deliberate on intervention on a case by case basis which would of course allow<br />

for the traditional veto to be used by the permanent members of said council.<br />

If the doctrine is adapted to its full potential then the Security Council may be<br />

forced to address inter-state issues much more frequently. Whether or not the<br />

political will to do so exists is another issue.<br />

<strong>The</strong> ICISS argues that all interventions as a reaction to Genocide should only<br />

take place if they can be justified; are proportional to the crises to which they<br />

address; and are conducted with the right authority. Justification for any action<br />

must be in response to actual or immanent loss of life or ethnic cleansing<br />

(McClean 2008). <strong>The</strong> actions must also be proportional. <strong>The</strong> use of force should<br />

not be to such a scale that would endanger a large number of civilians and it<br />

must not be wholly disproportionate to the threats posed on the ground. This<br />

instils a responsibility on those who plan to intervene to use appropriate force<br />

which will limit civilian casualties (Joint War Fighting Centre 1997) and will<br />

also instil a responsibility on interventionists to plan for success and not have<br />

their forces deploying to a conflict zone in an unprepared manner which would<br />

lead to the failure of the mission and discredit the UN (Crocker 1995). All forces<br />

must also have the right authority which must come in the form of approval<br />

74 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


from the Security Council (UN Charter 1945).<br />

<strong>The</strong> doctrine also States that the Security Council should be notified by all<br />

regional organisations of their intent to use force before they actually deploy<br />

troops to troubled areas. This in itself may prove to be a check against States<br />

who would intervene in a crisis for national interests alone as opposed for the<br />

benefit of international security (Thakur 2006). As we can see, reaction is a<br />

major part of the concept of the R2P and it causes much controversy amongst<br />

members of the General Assembly. It was welcomed by member states of the<br />

African Union in that it could lead to more humanitarian inspired intervention<br />

from the west in African affairs. This, they believed had been largely neglected<br />

by the West who they deemed as having a duty of care to the region arising<br />

from their Colonial past (Wheeler 2005). <strong>The</strong> doctrine also has the potential<br />

to empower regional organisations such as the African Union to take a lead in<br />

African affairs. In the same vain it was attacked by Americans as they viewed it<br />

as an attempt to limit their ability to act unilaterally and in whatever way they<br />

wished in what they viewed to be humanitarian crises (Bellamy 2009). A prime<br />

example of this would be the American lead invasion of Iraq in 2003 on dubious<br />

Humanitarian grounds (Chomsky 1994).<br />

As we can see the R2P has the potential to limit Intervention, with armed forces,<br />

in what would be anything other than an attempt to prevent the committal<br />

of genocide, war crimes, ethnic cleansing and crimes against humanity with<br />

properly prepared forces armed with an appropriate mandate (United Nations<br />

New Horizon Programme 2009). At this moment in time the <strong>International</strong><br />

Community has not been able to reach a permanent consensus on the above<br />

and the document released after the 2005 UN summit deliberately left out<br />

reference to Intervention. <strong>The</strong> General Assembly was not able to reach agreement<br />

on these issues and there was still the fear that any express mention of<br />

intervention would make it easier for powerful states to intervene for their own<br />

national interests and to neglect in their other duties as per the doctrine. <strong>The</strong><br />

doctrine has served a very good purpose in that it has focused attention on the<br />

necessity to develop a legal framework which can be used to prevent the reoccurrence<br />

of another Rwanda or Kosovo from happening under the noses of the<br />

<strong>International</strong> Community. This will no doubt take a long time to develop but it<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

75


is a worthwhile process.<br />

<strong>The</strong> ICISS also speaks of the responsibility to rebuild. Herein lies the opportunity<br />

to build stable societies from the ground up. This requires commitment<br />

and support for states who have struggled to protect their citizens in the past.<br />

It also ensures that those who would intervene on humanitarian ground would<br />

not leave before a stable society is established with respect for human rights<br />

and proper governance. <strong>The</strong> responsibility to rebuild has a lot of potential from<br />

an international security point of view, in that it can limit the potential for the<br />

reoccurrence of catastrophes and it can provide stability to regions affected by<br />

humanitarian disaster. We have seen the benefits of such operations in the European<br />

Neighbourhood with the continued success of the Missions in Kosovo<br />

and Macedonia. <strong>The</strong> force composition of these missions includes a large contingent<br />

of police and civil servants who are working to establish proper policing<br />

methods and functioning Governmental departments. <strong>The</strong> Brahimi report has<br />

recommended such a composition for future UN missions when it was published<br />

as they have the most potential for long term success (United Nations<br />

New Horizon Programme 2009).<br />

Having a responsibility to rebuild as an essential element of all intervention<br />

would be a healthy step forward for international security. State building in<br />

itself, in a democratic way, is essential for creating peaceful society out of the<br />

ruins of genocide. It also ties in with concepts of human security and allows<br />

those involved in the state building process to address economic or political<br />

issues etc in a fashion which will prevent conflict in the future (Kerr 2010). As<br />

such I would argue that the Responsibility to Protect doctrine has served a very<br />

useful purpose in establishing a responsibility to rebuild. I think the essence of<br />

the doctrine needs to be preserved if we are to prevent states from an indefinite<br />

instability (McGeehan 1980).<br />

Conclusion<br />

To conclude I would like to ask if we need to preserve the R2P doctrine as a War<br />

cry in the face of Genocide. I think it would be more logical to say that we need<br />

to preserve the essence of the document as a tool for developing appropriate<br />

76 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


esponses to crimes against humanity. I can sense the frustration felt by Evans,<br />

Bellamy and others who felt disheartened by slow progress on the issues of intervention.<br />

However, I can also sense the need to allow the doctrine to develop<br />

more depth and practical application. I would fear that a hurried and forced<br />

doctrine would lack universal acceptance in the international community and<br />

would therefore be a term of reference more so then a term of governance for intervention<br />

in inter-state relations. If conflicts of an inter-state dynamic continue<br />

to dominate on an international setting then I would hope that any doctrine<br />

developed to address them would be thorough and appropriate. <strong>The</strong> essence<br />

of the Responsibility to Protect doctrine must be preserved but preserved and<br />

developed in a way that is thoughtful and Responsible. Otherwise it will fade<br />

into insignificance as a doctrine which was seen as a mere tool by the West to<br />

interfere in the sovereignty of smaller nations under the banner of a “Just War”.<br />

Bibliography<br />

• Akhavan, P. (1995) “Enforcement of the Genocide Convention: A Challenge to Civilization”<br />

Harvard Human Rights Journal.<br />

• Archer, Clive, (2006). <strong>The</strong> ESDP and Northern Europe: Conclusions and Projections”, New<br />

Security Issues in Northern Europe, <strong>The</strong> Nordic and Baltic States and the ESDP. Routledge<br />

• Bannon Alicia L. (2006) “<strong>The</strong> Responsibility to Protect: <strong>The</strong> U.N. World Summit and the<br />

Question of Unilateralism”. <strong>The</strong> Yale Law Journal Vol. 115, No. 5.<br />

• Bellamy, Alex. (2009) Responsibility to Protect: the Global Effort to End Mass Atrocities. Polity<br />

Press 2009.<br />

• Bellamy, Alex J. (2009) “Realizing the Responsibility to Protect”. <strong>International</strong> Studies Perspectives.<br />

Volume 10, Issue 2.<br />

• Charney, Jonathan I. (1999) “Anticipatory Humanitarian Intervention in Kosovo”. Vanderbilt<br />

Journal of Transnational Law, Vol. 32.<br />

• Chomsky, Noam (1994). Humanitarian Intervention. Boston Review.<br />

• Crocker, Chester A. (1995) “<strong>The</strong> Lessons of Somalia: Not Everything Went Wrong”. Foreign<br />

Affairs. Vol. 74, No. 3<br />

• Evans, Gareth. (2007) “<strong>The</strong> Responsibility to Protect: Creating and Implementing a New<br />

<strong>International</strong> Norm”. Human Rights Law Resource Centre. Melbourne.<br />

• Gray, Christine D. (2008) <strong>International</strong> law and the use of force. Oxford University Press.<br />

• Hauser, Gunther (2006) Regional Approaches to Comprehensive Security in Europe” European<br />

Security in transition, Ashgate.<br />

• Harhoff, Frederik. (2001) “Unauthorised Humanitarian Intervention – Armed Violence in the<br />

Name of Humanity”. Nordic Journal of <strong>International</strong> Law.<br />

• Independent <strong>International</strong> Commission on Kosovo (2000) <strong>The</strong> Kosovo Report Conflict, <strong>International</strong><br />

Response, Lessons Learned.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

77


• Irish Defence Forces (2010). As accessed at: http://www.military.ie/overseas/ops/mideast/<br />

unifil/index.htm<br />

• Joint War fighting Centre. (1997) Joint Task Force Commanders Handbook for Peace Operations.<br />

Fort Monroe Virginia.<br />

• Khan, Rahmatullah. (2000) “United Nations Peace- Keeping in Internal Conflicts”. Max<br />

Planck Yearbook of United Nations Law.<br />

• Kerr, Pauline (2010), “Human Security”, Contemporary Security Studies, Oxford University<br />

Press.<br />

• Lynch, Eoin.(2007) “Rwanda and Darfur : the “responsibility to protect” and the international<br />

response to genocide”. Dissertation. (MA <strong>International</strong> Security and Conflict Studies) Dublin<br />

City University.<br />

• McClean, Emma.(2008) “<strong>The</strong> Responsibility to Protect: <strong>The</strong> Role of <strong>International</strong> Human<br />

Rights Law”. Journal of Conflict and Security Law.<br />

• McGeehan, Robert (1980). “Carter’s Crises: Iran, Afghanistan and Presidential Politics”. <strong>The</strong><br />

World Today. Vol. 36, No. 5..<br />

• Ndusha, Françoise (2008) “<strong>The</strong> protection of women and children in armed conflict: <strong>The</strong><br />

Responsibility to protect.” Dissertation (MA in <strong>International</strong> Security and Conflict Studies) -<br />

Dublin City University.<br />

• O’Kane, E, (2006). ‘When can Conflicts be Resolved? A critique of Ripeness’, Civil Wars.<br />

• Pattison, James (2010). “Humanitarian intervention and the responsibility to protect : who<br />

should intervene? Oxford University Press.<br />

• Reisman, WM (2000). “Unilateral action and the transformations of the world constitutive<br />

process: the special problem of humanitarian intervention”. European Journal of <strong>International</strong><br />

Law<br />

• Report of the <strong>International</strong> Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty (2001). <strong>The</strong><br />

Responsibility to Protect.<br />

• Seal, Rebecca (2008) “Militia, bandits, one meal a day”, <strong>The</strong> Observer.<br />

• Shavell, Steven (1985) “Criminal Law and the Optimal Use of Nonmonetary Sanctions as a<br />

Deterrent” Columbia Law Review Vol. 85, No. 6.<br />

• Solona, Favier (1999). “Nato’s Success in Kosovo” Foreign Affairs.<br />

• Tallgren Immi. (2002) “<strong>The</strong> Sensibility and Sense of <strong>International</strong> Criminal Law”. European<br />

Journal of <strong>International</strong> Law.<br />

• Thakur, Ramesh (2006). <strong>The</strong> United Nations, Peace and Security. University Press Cambridge.<br />

• <strong>The</strong> European Defence Agency (2006). An Initial Long Term Vision for European Defence<br />

Capability and Capacity Needs.<br />

• Wakahiu, Judy (2004). “UN fails to act on genocide.” New <strong>International</strong>ist no. 368<br />

• Wheeler, Nicholas, (2005) ‘A Victory for Common Humanity? <strong>The</strong> responsibility to protect<br />

after the 2005 World Summit’, Journal of <strong>International</strong> Law and <strong>International</strong> Relations, Symposium<br />

Issue, 2 (1).<br />

• Yack, Bernard (2001) “Popular Sovereignty and Nationalism” Political <strong>The</strong>ory. Vol. 29, No. 4.<br />

• Zartman, I William, (2000), ‘Ripeness: <strong>The</strong> Hurting Stalemate and Beyond’ in Paul C. Stern<br />

and Daniel Druckman (eds.) <strong>International</strong> Conflict Resolution After the Cold War. Washington<br />

DC: National Research Council Press.<br />

78 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


Considering the Use of<br />

Force within Peacekeeping<br />

Operations<br />

Elba Yanett Coria Márquez.<br />

M.A. in <strong>International</strong> Security and Conflict Studies<br />

Since its inception one of the primary functions of the UN has been to<br />

maintain international peace and security. However, over the past decades<br />

the implementation of peacekeeping operations has dangerously<br />

evolved to incorporate increasing levels of coercion in what is known as robust<br />

operations. In this paper, Elba reviews this evolution and examines (1.) the relationship<br />

of coercion to the original mandates of the peacekeeping mission<br />

and (2.) the effects and likely consequences that use of coercion entails, paying<br />

particular attention to developments in gender theory. She concludes that<br />

allowing peacekeepers the use of force reduces the states’ incentive to secure<br />

peace according to the Charter. Also, the military culture poses a contradiction<br />

to the means of negotiation and cooperation as a peace mechanism. Although<br />

sometimes effective in the short run, robust UN peacekeeping operations jeopardize<br />

the integrity of the UN and its credibility as the international guarantor<br />

of world peace.<br />

introduction<br />

At the end of the Second War World, the United Nations, inspired by the lib-<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

79


eral ideas of the time, emerged with the objectives of maintaining and settling<br />

the freedom, security and peace in a global order through the pacific resolution<br />

of conflicts, the cooperation among the states and the observance of the<br />

international laws. <strong>The</strong>reafter, the Security Council is the rightful authority<br />

in mediating among states for the pacific resolution of their conflicts, making<br />

recommendations and taking measures for the maintenance or restoration of<br />

peace, even through the use of force, which is understood as ‘the use of coercive<br />

measures to constrain an actor to do something it would not otherwise do<br />

or to prevent and actor from doing something’ (Tardy 2007, 4). While the use<br />

of force is considered the last and least desirable resort, peace operations are<br />

the most frequent and effective mechanism for settling or maintaining peace.<br />

Thus, peacemaking, peacekeeping and peace-building have become indispensable<br />

activities within the functioning of the United Nations, and lately the peace<br />

enforcement under Chapter VII is increasingly considered a more relevant part<br />

of its performance.<br />

It is over peacekeeping operations where the principal challenges in terms of<br />

the use of force are laid down and where its appropriateness is called into question<br />

or at least becomes unclear. <strong>The</strong> Brahimi Report, the Capstone Doctrine<br />

and most recently the New Horizon Report have responded at length to the necessity<br />

of clarifying the use of force within peacekeeping missions. Even though<br />

there is no clear evidence that the so-called robust peacekeeping will be more<br />

effective and successful, these documents assume the use of force as a settled<br />

fact for conflict resolution within certain circumstances and seek to establish<br />

guidelines and a framework for its improvement.<br />

Looking at the difficulties that the use of force or its absence have signified for<br />

the safety and success of peacekeeping missions as well as for the improvements<br />

made in the area, it seems relevant to examine the impact and implications<br />

of robust peacekeeping in the overall system of the United Nations and<br />

in the accomplishment of their mandate. <strong>The</strong> task assigned to peacekeepers is<br />

unquestionably a difficult and dangerous one, but in considering the objectives<br />

and repercussions of robust peacekeeping missions, it is unclear if the ends<br />

justify the means.<br />

80 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


Through a revision of the literature that depicts the various challenges that<br />

peacekeeping missions face when they incorporate use of force, the present<br />

essay formulates a reflection of robust peacekeeping in connection with the<br />

original objectives and principles of peacekeeping operations and the nature of<br />

the United Nations in order to sustain the argument that robust mandates are<br />

unfavorable for peacekeeping operations and astray the Universal System from<br />

the pursuit of compliance with the Charter and the realization of the United<br />

Nations in a more comprehensive and less contradictory way with its, albeit<br />

hybrid, theoretical origin. <strong>The</strong>refore, the essay will firstly provide a review of<br />

the development of peacekeeping operations with specific reference to those aspects<br />

linked with the second section, which is dedicated to outlining scenarios<br />

where robust mandates may negatively affect the United Nations and peacekeeping<br />

operations.<br />

Overview of the Development of Peacekeeping Operations<br />

Since the formation of the United Nations, peacekeeping operations were installed<br />

in terms of article 33 of the Charter that states the use of ‘peaceful<br />

means’ for conflict resolution. <strong>The</strong>y were also deployed upon the principles of<br />

impartiality, consent and cooperation of the parties concerned as well as the<br />

non use of force, except in cases of self defense (Butros Ghali 1996; Capstone<br />

Doctrine 2008). Those principles of traditional peacekeeping resulted compatible<br />

not just with the principles of sovereignty and non intervention but also<br />

with the liberal nature of the United Nations and the values that sustain it.<br />

In traditional peacekeeping the consent of the parties for its deployment preserves<br />

the sovereignty of the host state (Doyle 2001) and does not imply an act<br />

of aggression, as peacekeepers cannot form part of the hostilities since the impartiality<br />

guarantees a non intervention in internal affairs as well as the United<br />

Nations unprejudiced standpoint in the conflict. <strong>The</strong>refore, peacekeeping operations<br />

were originally authorized unarmed or slightly armed and for carrying<br />

out concrete tasks: observing and monitoring prevailed situations, or acting as<br />

buffer between adversarial forces for keeping the peace when a truce, ceasefired<br />

or open negotiations were settled (Cotty 2008; Bialke 2001; Wedgwood<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

81


2001). In other words, peacekeeping operated where ‘there was a peace to keep’<br />

(Murphy 1995, 562).<br />

During the Cold War peacekeeping operations authorized by the Security<br />

Council were often successful (Wedgwood 1995; Murphy 1994-1995). Most of<br />

them operated in accordance with the principles and under the command and<br />

control of the United Nations. Nevertheless, some peacekeeping operations<br />

showed a progressive change in the peacekeeping activities, objectives and operation.<br />

<strong>The</strong> missions became more complex, and there were differences in the<br />

conception of self-defense and an extension of the use of force as in the case of<br />

the United Nations Operation in the Congo ONUC (July 1960 – June 1964). Although<br />

the extension of coercive measure is ascribed to the nature of each case,<br />

it also responds to the experience in the global context.<br />

In the 1990’s, the greatest practical and doctrinal developments in peacekeeping<br />

started with frequent, albeit unclear, mandates of coercive measures in peacekeeping<br />

missions. <strong>The</strong> end of a bipolar system and the decrease of inter-state<br />

conflicts facilitated a more active role of the United Nations in the maintenance<br />

of international peace and security (Cox 1998-1999), posing a great challenge<br />

for the United Nations in its peacekeeping incursion on intra-state conflicts.<br />

In such a new era, the number of peacekeeping missions did not just increase<br />

significantly but they were also undergoing significant transformations. <strong>The</strong>y<br />

were often integrated with military and civil personnel, were deployed before<br />

a ceasefire, attempted to scale back a conflict or demobilize combating forces<br />

and were asked to carry out complex tasks such as: collecting arms, delivering<br />

food, organizing democratic elections, providing security for a host or assisting<br />

refugees and internally displaced persons (Wedgwood 1995).<br />

<strong>The</strong> use of force was not clearly determined in all the cases authorized by the<br />

Security Council. <strong>The</strong> broader the activities in the mandate were, the more unclear<br />

the use of force became. It responded to an extended and artificial construction<br />

of self defense, which encompassed the use of force in defense of the<br />

peacekeeping operation itself, in case of an armed attack as well as in defense<br />

of the mandate, in support of other peacekeepers in the zone (collective self defense)<br />

and in defense of the objects and purposes of the peacekeeping operation<br />

82 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


(Cox 1998-1999), including civilians.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Peacekeeping operations were confronted with domestic contexts where<br />

peacekeepers slightly armed or unarmed were killed or taken hostage as in Somalia<br />

and Sierra Leone or were incapable of acting in violent environments and<br />

circumstances of grave violations of human rights, such as in Serbia and Rwanda,<br />

where they were authorized to use all means necessary for accomplishing<br />

their mandate. Those experiences are framed with several complaints of neglect,<br />

misconduct, abusive practices and other illicit behaviors of peacekeepers<br />

over civilians in countries where a mission was deployed, such as the Congo,<br />

Somalia, Bosnia, Liberia or Sierra Leona (Vojdik 2007). <strong>The</strong> overall situation<br />

provoked a temporary retreat to traditional peacekeeping models in the latter<br />

half of the 1990’s (Cotty 2008).<br />

<strong>The</strong> United Nations has striven to address the failures of peacekeeping operations<br />

within which the Brahimi Report is a relevant outcome. It acknowledges<br />

that the principles of traditional peacekeeping must remain a backdrop. At the<br />

same time in relation to the use of force within peacekeeping operations the<br />

Report asserts that ‘once deployed, United Nations peacekeepers must be able<br />

to carry out their mandates professionally and successfully and be capable of<br />

defending themselves, other mission components, and the mission’s mandate,<br />

with robust rules of engagement, against those who renege on their commitments<br />

to a peace accord or otherwise seek to undermine it by violence’ (Brahimi<br />

Report 2000). This leads to specify in the mandates an authority of the operation<br />

to use force, and provide bigger forces and better equipment in order to<br />

pose a credible deterrent threat because those operations must be capable of<br />

confronting lingering forces with the ability and determination to defeat them<br />

(Brahimi Report 2000, ss 1). When related to the use of force, the objective will<br />

be to ‘deter forceful attempts to disrupt the political process, protect civilians<br />

under imminent threat of physical attack, and/or assist the national authorities<br />

in maintaining law and order’. (Capstone Doctrine 2008, 34)<br />

As the Capstone doctrine says, robust peacekeeping involves the use of force at<br />

the tactical level with the authorization of the Security Council and consent of<br />

the host nation and/or the main parties in the conflict and it is always guided<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

83


y the principles of proportionality and the appropriate manner and the use of<br />

a minimum of force to achieve its objective (Capstone Doctrine 2008). Thus,<br />

robust peacekeeping operations have regularly been authorized by the Security<br />

Council to use force, moving them from traditional operations to more complex<br />

missions that engaged a mix of non-forceful and forceful activities (Cottey<br />

2010), and incorporated personnel of regional organizations or private security<br />

companies.<br />

<strong>The</strong> alloy of peacekeeping operations and use force: Disadvantages<br />

Although peacekeeping operations and its guiding principles are not explicitly<br />

mentioned by the Charter, traditional peacekeeping preserved its spirit, purposes<br />

and principles. Nevertheless, the Security Council’s mandate allowing<br />

peacekeeping missions ‘to use all necessary means’ moves the principles, nature<br />

and operability of peacekeeping missions into a different level and understanding<br />

that seems to create more problems than solutions within the specific<br />

conflict situation and for the credibility of peacekeeping, and may also contribute<br />

more to the weaknesses of the United Nations than to long-term strengthening.<br />

In order to explore some possible undesirable effects in the terms previously<br />

pointed out, it is convenient to highlight the fact that the legal and practical<br />

framework of enforcement measures in the Charter does not correspond with<br />

the one of peacekeeping operations. In order to ‘maintain or restore international<br />

peace and security’ under Chapter VII of the United Nations Charter,<br />

the Security Council has the authority for authorizing the use of force or taking<br />

coercive measures whilst under article 33 of the Charter, its broader interpretation<br />

and the purpose of the United Nations, the Security Council is allowed to<br />

adopt peaceful measures such as the deployment of peacekeeping missions for<br />

the same purpose. Thus peacekeeping operations born in the so-called Chapter<br />

VI ½ alludes to the fact that peacekeeping lies in the middle of the Security<br />

Council’s conciliation and its enforcement procedures (Wedgwood 2001). In robust<br />

peacekeeping operations the Security Council incorporates forceful means<br />

for accomplishing the mandate, instead of developing Chapter VII in order to<br />

take or create the adequate enforcement measures for the different situations<br />

84 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


with which it has to deal. Thus, the path is misled, and it is possible to compromise<br />

the role and credibility of the United Nations as the independent guarantor<br />

of the peace.<br />

Assuming the idea that since its creation the United Nations was meant to be<br />

a ‘robust organization,’ the use of force is a function lying fundamentally under<br />

articles 42, within which the Security Council has the authority to take<br />

military action; and 43, which ‘endows the Security Council with designated<br />

military forces under agreements with member states pursuant’ (Wedgwood<br />

2001, 70). <strong>The</strong>se forces will be available whenever the Security Council decides<br />

to use them (Murphy 1994-1995). Keeping this in mind, Boutros Ghali<br />

addresses in Agenda for Peace the relevance of creating the conditions for the<br />

use of enforcement measures in terms of article 42 and 43 and appeals to the<br />

creation of peace-enforcement units as provisional measures under article 40<br />

of the Charter, which would be better equipped and trained than peacekeeping<br />

forces (Ghali 1992).<br />

Until now, enforcement measures have consisted in coalitions of willing States,<br />

authorized by the Security Council to intervene militarily in a conflict. <strong>The</strong> lack<br />

of political will for adopting the coercive measures by the United Nations in<br />

the terms that it was agreed on by the states in the Charter, which might have<br />

included Boutros Ghali’s proposal, and reduced the United Nations dependence<br />

on states (Tardy 2007), has led the organization to find robust operations as a<br />

solution to the difficulties and challenges that peacekeeping missions face in<br />

violent contexts. One of the recommendations of the Brahimi Report is that<br />

‘the Secretariat must tell the Security Council what it needs to know, not what<br />

it wants to hear, when formulating or changing [peacekeeping] mission mandates’<br />

(2000, ss 52). Similarly it can be argued that robust peacekeeping is not<br />

necessarily the development and implementation of the mechanism adequate<br />

or needed to preserve a fragile peace or create spaces for it but the result of what<br />

the Security Council allows the Secretary-General to implement.<br />

<strong>The</strong> previous paragraph tried to point out that the absence of compliance with<br />

Chapter VII, where different levels of enforcement measures can evolve and be<br />

implemented with a clear framework of reference and transparency, a gap is<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

85


created that is currently trying to be filled by robust peacekeeping operations,<br />

minimizing that part of the success of these operations have been in its non<br />

use of force character and part of their greatest failures in their permissibility<br />

for using force, as in the Congo. For the Brahimi Report and the Capstone<br />

Doctrine the loss of credibility of the United Nations is connected with its lack<br />

of clarity, ability and capabilities for dealing with certain conflict situations in<br />

places where peacekeeping operations have been deployed. Although there are<br />

relevant contributions in both documents, the credibility may also be affected<br />

by the role of robust peacekeeping operations for a desperate seeking of problem<br />

solutions.<br />

<strong>The</strong> deployment of peacekeeping operations authorized to use force has an effect<br />

on the United Nations system, as it is not contributing to make states assume<br />

their commitments, and thus on the development of enforcement measures.<br />

It also transforms the nature of peacekeeping operations through a construction<br />

of an extended self-defense concept that raises a variety of legal difficulties,<br />

such as transparency and accountability of the mission, as well as practical<br />

complexities with several financial, logistical and strategic red points. Besides<br />

the ‘defense’ of the mandate of peacekeeping, it should be part of enforcement<br />

mechanisms, instead of ‘allowing’ the use of all means to peacekeeping missions<br />

and ergo, placing them in a grey zone. <strong>The</strong> blurry boundaries between<br />

robust peacekeeping and military intervention constitute a risk and danger<br />

zone not just for the impact that an armed action from peacekeepers can likely<br />

produce in the conflicts but also in terms of accomplishment of the mandate on<br />

a local level.<br />

In addition, Richmond refers to the existence of a ‘tension between the use of<br />

force and the creation of peace’ (2004, 84). This tension is important for several<br />

reasons; one of them is related to the association of peace and humanitarian<br />

goals with its defense through forcible means and which is opposed to United<br />

Nations’ culture of peace and peacekeeping’s association as a peaceful presence.<br />

<strong>The</strong> General Assembly defines culture of peace as ‘a set of values, attitudes,<br />

modes of behavior and ways of life that reject violence and prevent conflicts by<br />

tackling their root causes, to solve problems through dialogue and negotiation<br />

among individuals, groups and nations’ (1997, ss 2). This cognition of a pacific<br />

86 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


world order is embodied by the United Nations and is also observable in peacekeeping<br />

operations (Woodhouse 2010). <strong>The</strong> role of peacekeeping operations as<br />

a promoter of human rights, international peace and security, solidarity and<br />

humanitarian assistance sustain an overall positive perception of the labor of<br />

peacekeeping operations compatible with the liberal culture of peace.<br />

A robust peacekeeping action implies an affectation of the culture of peace embodied<br />

by the United Nations and the deconstruction of the positive symbol<br />

of peacekeeping. As Rubinstein notes, the credibility of this cultural symbol is<br />

eroded ‘when peacekeeping became muddled with peace enforcement, damaging<br />

the consensual and unarmed nature of classical peacekeeping’ (Rubinstein<br />

2005 cited in Woodhouse 2010, 490). Moreover, robust peacekeeping can impact<br />

in a global construction of peace that does not correspond with the liberal<br />

culture embodied by the United Nations, being more related with an imposition<br />

of forceful means.<br />

Feminist theories also provide relevant elements to consider in this topic, as<br />

robust peacekeeping may also deepen a masculine military identity within the<br />

peacekeepers, creating a negative impact on their performance (Patel & Tripodi<br />

2007) and the culture of peace. According to these theories, a military culture,<br />

present in peacekeeping personnel, implies an enforcement of some of the most<br />

aggressive elements of masculinity such as the promotion of violence (Whitworth<br />

2004). This military culture is considered, without the existence of robust<br />

mandates, contradictory to peacekeeping labor, and it has already shown<br />

pervasive effects over local populations.<br />

<strong>The</strong> several cases of misconduct and abuses committed by peacekeepers against<br />

local communities have not affected the culture of peace and the general image<br />

of peacekeeping operations on a general scale. This can be related to the<br />

fact that those cases constitute improper behaviors out of a United Nations approval.<br />

Nevertheless, routinely robust peacekeeping operations may likely increase<br />

the cases of misconduct, provoke damage in the culture of peace and<br />

the image of peacekeepers, as well as revert what progress has been made in<br />

modifying the core features of military culture related to peacekeepers’ abuses.<br />

Duncanson writes that through peacekeeping operations there is a construc-<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

87


tion of masculinity linked, in a worthy form, to the core principles of peacekeeping:<br />

impartiality and the ability to control the use of force. She adds that<br />

‘control and impartiality have traditionally been linked to masculinity, but they<br />

have not always been linked to the model of warrior masculinity, hegemonic in<br />

the Army, which has more commonly been linked to aggression and a desire<br />

to defeat the enemy’ (2009, 70). Robust peacekeeping operations as a common<br />

practice may separate peacekeepers from a more positive identity as what was<br />

impacting their behavior was a prime role in negotiation, interaction and cooperation.<br />

<strong>The</strong> latter, plus a permissible active peacekeepers’ use of force may<br />

contribute to create frictions with the role of the United Nations in conflict situations<br />

that increase questions of credibility.<br />

Even though, enforcement measures are per se in conflict with the overall assessment<br />

of the United Nations and peacekeeping operations, the use of force<br />

in missions under the peace task that are considerably relevant for the role<br />

of the United Nations as an independent guarantor of the peace and also as a<br />

promoter of human rights, seems more harmful than beneficial, at least when<br />

those enforcement measures are taken in mechanisms, the nature of which is<br />

peaceful and humanitarian.<br />

Conclusion<br />

In the article What ever happened to the New World order? Murphy remarks<br />

that ‘is important to avoid confusing peacekeeping with peace enforcement.<br />

Both conceptually and operationally, the two terms should be kept separate and<br />

distinct’ (Murphy 1994-1995, 563). <strong>The</strong> present essay adds to Murphy’s words<br />

that the mixture of peacekeeping and use of force constitute an unfortunate<br />

alloy. <strong>The</strong> reticence of states and the unsuccessful efforts of United Nations<br />

in implementing the law and enforcement mechanism in compliance with the<br />

Charter plus the United Nations’ necessity of resolving the problems that it<br />

faces in its activities within armed conflicts have lead to a modification of the<br />

nature and components of peacekeeping operations in order to deal with difficulties<br />

that are beyond their traditional role, abilities and expertise, within<br />

which peacekeeping missions have proved to be a valuable mechanism.<br />

88 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


Although the mix between peacekeeping operations and the use of force is already<br />

underway, a review of the characteristics of this alloy suggest that robust peacekeeping<br />

tends to create more uncertainties and disadvantages than to guarantee effective and<br />

efficient results or benefits. Furthermore, robust peacekeeping may affect the core notion<br />

and utility of peacekeeping operations, making them become a contradictory referent<br />

of valuable peace and an unjust and illegitimate use of force. It is this combination of<br />

carrot and stick, somehow patriarchal and dangerous, which results conflicting. Within it<br />

any mistake, feature or unsatisfactory performance in the role of ‘robust’ peacekeeping<br />

will potentially jeopardize their own credibility, and the strength and credibility of the<br />

United Nations as the rightful promoter and guarantor of the peace and human values.<br />

Bibliography<br />

• Bellamy, A.J. and Williams P. 2004. Conclusion: What future for peace operations? Brahimi<br />

and beyond, <strong>International</strong> Peacekeeping, Vol. 11 (1), pp. 183 -212.<br />

• Bellamy, A.2004. <strong>The</strong> ‘next stage’ in peace operations theory?, <strong>International</strong> Peacekeeping,<br />

Vol. 11 (1), pp. 17 — 38.<br />

• Bialke, J. 2001. United Nations Peace Operations: Applicable Norms and the Application of<br />

the Law of Armed Conflict, Air Force Law Review, Vol. 50, pp.1-64.<br />

• Cottey, A. 2008. Beyond humanitarian intervention: the new politics of peacekeeping and<br />

intervention, Contemporary Politics, Vol. 14 (4), pp. 429 — 446.<br />

• Cox, K. 1998-1999. Beyond self-defense: United Nations Peacekeeping Operations and the Use<br />

of Force, Denv. J. Int’l L. & Pol’y, Vol. 27, pp.239-274.<br />

• Doyle, M. and Sambanis, N. 2007. <strong>The</strong> UN record on peacekeeping operations, <strong>International</strong><br />

Journal, Vol. 62, pp. 495-518<br />

• Duncanson, C. 2009. Forces for Good? Narratives of Military Masculinity in Peacekeeping<br />

Operations, <strong>International</strong> Feminist Journal of Politics, 11: 1, 63 — 80.<br />

• Fink, J. 1995. From Peacekeeping to Peace Enforcement: <strong>The</strong> Blurring of the Mandate for the<br />

Use of Force in Maintaining <strong>International</strong> Peace and Security, Journal of <strong>International</strong> Law and<br />

Trade, Vol. 1, pp. 1-46.<br />

• Ghali, B. 1992. An Agenda for Peace Preventive Diplomacy, Peacemaking and Peace-keeping.<br />

U.N. http://www.un.org/Docs/SG/agpeace.html (Last acceded 12/01/2011)<br />

• Hadden, T. 2010. Battling for Human Rights?, <strong>International</strong> Peacekeeping, Vol. 17 (3), pp. 309<br />

— 326.<br />

• Murphy, J. 1994-1995. Whatever happened to the New World Order?, Southern Illinois University<br />

Law Journal, Vol. 19, pp. 561-566.<br />

• Patel, P. and Tripodi, P. 2007. Peacekeepers, HIV and the Role of Masculinity in Military<br />

Behaviour, <strong>International</strong> Peacekeeping, Vol. 14 (5), pp. 584 — 598.<br />

• Richmond, O. 2004. UN Peace Operations and the Dilemmas of the Peace building Consensus,<br />

<strong>International</strong> Peacekeeping, Vol.11 (1) , pp.83–101.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

89


• Schweizer, B. 2004. Moral dilemmas for humanitarianism in the era of “humanitarian” military<br />

interventions. <strong>International</strong> Review of the Red Cross, Vol.86 (855), ICRC 547-564 (Last acceded 28/12/2010)<br />

• Tanner F. 2010. Addressing the Perils of Peace Operations: Toward a Global Peacekeeping<br />

System, Global Governance, Vol. 16, pp. 209-218.<br />

• Tardy, T. 2007. <strong>The</strong> UN and the Use of Force: A Marriage against Nature. Security Dialogue,<br />

Vol. 38, pp. 49-70.<br />

• UN. 1997. GA Resolution A/RES/52/13 Culture of peace. UN (Last accedded 10/01/2011)<br />

• UN. 2000. Report of the Panel on United Nations Peace Operations. Brahimi Report) Doc.<br />

A/55/305. United Nations.< http://www.un.org/peace/reports/peace_operations/> (Last acceded<br />

11/01/2011)<br />

• UN. 2008. United Nations Peacekeeping Operations Principles and Guidelines (Capstone<br />

Doctrine) pp. 1-100. United Nations (Last acceded 11/01/2011)<br />

• Vojdik, V. 2007. Sexual Abuse and Exploitation of Women and Girls by U.N. Peacekeeping<br />

Troops. Michigan State Journal of <strong>International</strong> Law, Vol. 15, pp. 157-168<br />

• Wedgwood, R. 1995. <strong>The</strong> Evolution of United Nations Peacekeeping, Cornell <strong>International</strong><br />

Law Journal, Vol. 28, pp. 631-644.<br />

• Whitworth, S. 2004. Men, Militarism, and UN Peacekeeping: A Gendered Analysis, Lynne<br />

Rienner Publishers, US.<br />

• Wedgwood, R. 2001. United Nations Peacekeeping Operations and the Use of Force, Washington<br />

University Journal of Law & Policy, Vol. 5, pp. 69-86.<br />

• Woodhouse, T. 2010. Peacekeeping, Peace Culture and Conflict Resolution, <strong>International</strong><br />

Peacekeeping, 17 (4), pp. 486 — 498.<br />

• Yamashita, H. 2008. ‘Impartial’ Use of Force in United Nations Peacekeeping, <strong>International</strong><br />

Peacekeeping, Vol. 15 (5), pp. 615 — 630.<br />

90 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


Pre-twentieth century<br />

thinkers considered as<br />

<strong>International</strong> Relations<br />

scholars<br />

<strong>The</strong> case of Kant<br />

erika biagini<br />

MA in <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />

Even though Kant’s thoughts have been object of wide critiques, his ideas<br />

are gaining new vitality trough works of current international relations<br />

academics of fame. This might be due to the fact that his writings,<br />

whether political or not, highlight the universality of his thoughts which largely<br />

reflect part of the current academic literature. <strong>International</strong> relations, world<br />

peace and state sovereignty are questioned as a consequence of the principles<br />

of morality that should lead decision makers in charge of states governance<br />

who seek to guarantee individual’s external freedom and respect of political<br />

rights. From the analysis of Kant’s political writings and critical theory derives<br />

that world peace will be realized through a natural process of history which<br />

final outcome will be a world organized over principles of good will; a theory<br />

comparatively close to the reality observable in branches of the international<br />

system where international relations among states have led to positive coopera-<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

91


tion.<br />

the universality of the liberal Kantian discourse<br />

Philosophy is the history of thought questioning the very intimate angles of human<br />

condition and, as humans, ours is a history of continuity. Certainly, thinkers<br />

of all times have been influenced by the specificity of their centuries when<br />

answering questions concerned with societies, politics and the nature of man.<br />

However, among all the attributes they had observed, we can recognize some<br />

specific characteristics of humankind which are timeless, and affect the way<br />

we behave and decide when is regarding issues concerning our existence as<br />

social beings. For this reason, international relations scholars share essential<br />

thoughts with historians such as Thucydides and philosophers such as Machiavelli<br />

and Kant; we are, fundamentally, observing similar processes. As we refer<br />

to thinkers of the past when theorizing on international relations, those thinkers<br />

did the same with their predecessors, and ‘good answers to important questions<br />

tend to be repeated over time’ (Jackson 2005, p.7).<br />

While writings of Thucydides and Machiavelli have been associated with pure<br />

realism, Kant’s thoughts have been object of wider critiques. Cited among<br />

scholars of several disciplines and influences, it seems that Kant’s ideas are<br />

acquiring new vitality trough works of current international relations academics<br />

of fame. This might be due to the fact that reading his writings, whether<br />

political or not, we are able to discover that ‘the contemporary world is neither<br />

as new, nor as exceptional, as we might believe’ (Jackson 2005, p.13). Differently<br />

from who has been defined as realist thinkers, he carried in his ideas a<br />

vein of optimism which cost him dear over the centuries. Criticized at times<br />

by realists such as Waltz, hailed by current liberalist such as Rawls and Doyle,<br />

‘regarded as the inventor and patentee of morality or duty’ (Wight 2005, p.63)<br />

while discredited among postcolonial thinkers, what lasts about Kant is a great<br />

esteem for his three critiques and misleading confusion regarding his political<br />

writings. He did not write a masterpiece in international politics and his political<br />

thinking cannot be fully understood read separately from his critical theory,<br />

which lays down the basic principles of his ontology. However, a brave reader<br />

would be rewarded by the universality of his thoughts. With no doubt nowadays<br />

92 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


we could claim that he reasonably foresaw the course of western societies and,<br />

in all probability, he influenced it. Even though it would be misleading granting<br />

Kant the label of international relations scholar, because he was a philosopher<br />

and one of the most remarkable of the last centuries, his contributions to our<br />

discipline can difficultly be disregarded, being more valid today that they were<br />

in the past.<br />

External freedom through principles of morality<br />

Revolutionary for the eighteenth century and believer of the process of the Enlightenment<br />

as the achievement of men’s autonomous thinking, his thoughts<br />

were clearly liberal. <strong>International</strong> relations and world peace were not Kant’s<br />

main concerns, but they became for him fundamental issues to guarantee individuals’<br />

external freedom and respect of political rights, the standpoint of his<br />

theory. ‘Our freedom implies that we have a hypothetical right to acquire anything<br />

in the world of a nature which we are potentially capable of acquiring…<br />

provided that this pursuit leaves the same kind of freedom to all others’ (Reiss,<br />

1970, p.22); hence universal principles of right, based on universal principle<br />

of morality, should govern organized human relations and guide states on the<br />

establishment of just policies which could guarantee the extreme expression of<br />

external freedom. In doing so, Kant abandoned the realm of experience, which<br />

‘teaches us that a thing is so and so but not that it cannot be otherwise’ (Kant<br />

in Williams 1992, p.103), to explore our mind, because theory, differently from<br />

experience, is always applicable to reality. ‘He wanted to arrive at philosophical<br />

principles on which a just and lasting internal order and a world peace could<br />

be based.’(Reiss, 1970, p.4) As a consequence, he questioned forms of government<br />

and relations between states from the standpoint of the individual. State<br />

sovereignty in particular became the cornerstone of his idea of reform, which,<br />

according to Kant, was necessary for world peace. Its origins were to be found<br />

in domestic politics.<br />

Reform towards the republican constitution for internal peace<br />

For internal reform, Kant alludes that sovereignty should be vested in people.<br />

Despotic governments use men as means and not as ends: they employ their<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

93


citizens to defend the state in case of war, they do not have regrets on using<br />

resources for armament rather than for people’s welfare and, more importantly,<br />

despots are under nobody’s control to ensure that their decisions are taken<br />

upon universal principles of morality. As Kant wrote in the First Definitive Article<br />

of Perpetual Peace, ‘a constitution where the subject is not a citizen…..it is<br />

the simplest thing in the world to go to war.’ (Kant ed. in Reiss 1970, p.100) It<br />

could be argued that those thoughts are simply influenced by the French and<br />

the American revolutions but Kant did not completely justify non-observance<br />

to the sovereign. What can be observed as recurrent in his theory is a form of<br />

morality which is indivisible from politics.<br />

Any law which is not deliberately chosen by people does not comply with principles<br />

of morality because it violates freedom illegitimately and coerces citizens<br />

despotically. Affirming this does not mean that sovereignty has to be abolished<br />

and men should live in a state of anarchy. Conversely, Kant considered sovereignty<br />

as a necessary means to achieve external freedom and guarantee the<br />

respect of a civil constitution among people, because ‘if he lives among others<br />

of his own species, man is an animal who needs a master’ (Kant, Idea for a<br />

Universal History, ed. in Reiss 1970, p.46). Constitutions, accordingly to his<br />

principles, should conform to morality. Kant stated clearly in the First Definitive<br />

Article of Perpetual Peace that ‘<strong>The</strong> Civil Constitution of Every State shall<br />

be Republican’<br />

A republican constitution is founded upon three principles: firstly, the principle<br />

of freedom for all members of a society (as men); secondly, the principle of<br />

the dependence of everyone upon a single common legislation (as subjects); and<br />

thirdly, the principle of legal equality for everyone (as citizens). It is the only<br />

constitution which can be derived from the idea of an original contract, upon<br />

which all rightful legislation of a people must be founded. Thus, as far as right<br />

is concerned, republicanism is in itself the original basis of every kind of civil<br />

constitution…’ (Kant ed. in Reiss 1970, p 99)<br />

Republicanism, as he intended, was a more modern form of government in<br />

which the legislative power was divided from the executive, the only form that<br />

could guarantee the abstention of states from war. Reading further, Kant af-<br />

94 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


firms that a republican constitution ‘offers a prospect of attaining the desired<br />

result […] perpetual peace [because if] the consent of the citizens is required to<br />

decide whether or not war is to be declared, it is very natural that they will have<br />

great hesitation in embarking on so dangerous enterprise’ (Kant, Perpetual<br />

Peace, ed. in Reiss 1970, p.100).<br />

It could be argued that Kant already believed that liberal states are more peaceful<br />

than others. Nevertheless, nobody could guarantee that individuals would<br />

not decide, in some cases and for any reason, to go to war. If we want to extend<br />

the concept further, a study conducted by Doyle in 1983, demonstrated that<br />

liberal states tend to solve their disputes with diplomatic means rather than<br />

war and that the break out of conflicts is more likely to happen between a liberal<br />

and a non liberal state. In this case war would be legitimated for liberal<br />

states by the lack of morality present in non liberal constitutions (Doyle, 1983,<br />

p. 204-235 and p. 323-353). Despite this study could seems encouraging for<br />

democratic societies we should not forget that the process of democratization<br />

has in many cases been reached paying a high price in human lives and, what<br />

is more, achievements of liberal societies during the last two centuries are far<br />

behind their potential. <strong>The</strong> accentuated interventionism of democratic societies<br />

is one of the criticized outcomes of their foreign policy. In addition, the fact that<br />

a state is not liberal should not justify the right to go to war with them under the<br />

same principle of morality.<br />

<strong>The</strong> paradox between internal order and international anarchy: a<br />

reciprocal systemic approach<br />

Kant recognized that state sovereignty, which leads to internal peace but international<br />

anarchy, creates a dualistic mechanism between inside and outside<br />

states. Anarchy still threats the freedom of individuals, and particularly, freedom<br />

from the threat of war: ‘people who have grouped themselves into nation<br />

states may be judge in the same way as individual men living in a state of nature’<br />

(Kant, Perpetual Peace, ed. in Reiss 1970, p102). For analogy a sort of<br />

world state that could reign over all others, working similarly to a world republic<br />

and bringing international peace, should be achieved. But Kant was aware<br />

that states would not renounce to their sovereignty; this was ‘not the will of the<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

95


nations, [which] according to their present conception of international right…..<br />

the positive idea of a world republic cannot be realized’ (Kant, Perpetual Peace,<br />

ed. in Reiss, p.105). For this reason he agrees that anarchy in the international<br />

system is the best solution and he proposes what he calls a Federation of Free<br />

States were the firsts liberal nations could involve and affect the others through<br />

processes of international relations: ‘for if by good fortune one powerful and<br />

enlightened nation can form a republic (which is by its nature inclined to seek<br />

perpetual peace), this will provide a focal point for federal association among<br />

other states’ (Kant ed. in Reiss 1970, p104). Hence, according to Kant, there is<br />

no remedy to international anarchy, the mechanism for the reform is merely<br />

spontaneous and its origin has to be found in domestic politics.<br />

A vein of utopianism could be misunderstood in Kant’s theory particularly because<br />

‘it is the aim of his political philosophy to establish the hope that states<br />

may improve enough and learn enough from the suffering and devastation of<br />

war to make possible a rule of law among them that is not backed by power but<br />

is voluntarily observed’ (Waltz, 1962, p 337). What is more, ‘this peace is created<br />

and guaranteed by an equilibrium of forces and a most vigorous rivalry’<br />

(Kant, Perpetual Peace, ed. in Reiss, 1970, p.114). What Waltz was criticizing<br />

was the absence of a balance of power which emerges from Kant’s Federation of<br />

States. As he argues, Kant ‘has held out a hope for perpetual peace, which, upon<br />

closer scrutiny seems to disappear’ (Waltz, 1962, p 338).<br />

Kant’s balance of power is a theological mechanism of nature which he uses<br />

to correct what appears to be a paradox between positivism and negativism<br />

on the spontaneous process of the dual reform. It is very improbable that such<br />

a reform would originate from the sole will of nations, but it became less improbable<br />

if understood in a systemic approach where national and international<br />

realm could reform reciprocally through a continuous process dictated by nature<br />

and history:<br />

‘Individual, men and even entire nations little imagine that, while they are pursuing<br />

their own ends, each in his own way and often in opposition to others,<br />

they are unwittingly guided in their advance along a course intended by nature’<br />

(Kant, Idea for a Universal History, ed. in Reiss, 1970, p.41)<br />

96 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


History and Nature lead man into a process which tends to peace. <strong>The</strong> engine<br />

of the system is what Kant called social unsociability, which pushed man ‘to<br />

come together in societies’ (Kant, Idea of a Universal History, ed. in Reiss,<br />

1970, p44). Social unsociability, by which men have a natural instinct to live<br />

in groups but to pursue their own ends, can be considered as competition for<br />

material possessions. ‘Competition and socialization continuously shape and<br />

reshape the basic identity of the units populating the system, thereby promoting<br />

the liberal state form and the expansion of the democratic peace’ (Harrison,<br />

2002, p. 151). Interdependence between states, which transpired in Kant’s Cosmopolitan<br />

Right of Universal Hospitality, is the mechanism through which the<br />

encounter between different cultures could bring to merged universal liberal<br />

principles. Wars are initially necessary because they are ‘attempts (not indeed<br />

by the intention of man, but by the intention of nature) to bring about new relations<br />

between states’ and are in themselves the mechanism that will bring the<br />

world to peace: ‘these new bodies [states after the war], will in turn be unable<br />

to survive, and will….undergo further revolutions of similar sort, till…civil constitution,<br />

and….external agreement and legislation….can maintain itself automatically’<br />

(Kant, Idea of a Universal History, ed. in Reiss, 1970, p 48).<br />

Conclusions: <strong>International</strong> Cooperation towards the balance of<br />

power<br />

Similarly to the way in which Waltz theorized a systemic approach to international<br />

relations, Kant’s dualism already suggested something very similar but<br />

far more articulated:<br />

‘A philosophical attempt to work out a universal history of the<br />

world in accordance with a plan of nature aimed at a perfect civil<br />

union of mankind, must be regarded as possible and even as capable<br />

of furthering the purpose of nature….amidst the arbitrary<br />

plan of human freedom…..this idea may yet serve as a guide to us<br />

…at least when considered as a whole, to a system.’ (Kant, Idea of a<br />

Universal History, ed. in Reiss, 1970, p.51-52)<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

97


He vindicated the role that history, culture and economic competition, play<br />

within the system in linking international and national realm. Rather than<br />

the national realm to be constrained by internationally formed rules, their reciprocal<br />

transformation leads to a process of human history towards peace. A<br />

complicate application of this system to reality is suggested because it becomes<br />

rather difficult to recognize when a change is due to the international system or<br />

to the domestic politics.<br />

It could be claimed that Kant did not really provide a solution for peace, but a<br />

hope for it, which is going to realize sometimes far in the future<br />

‘Wars, tense and unremitting military preparations,…are the<br />

means by which nature drives nations, [which]…after many devastations,<br />

upheavals and even complete inner exhaustion of their<br />

powers, to take the step…of abandoning a lawless state of savagery<br />

and entering a federation of peoples in which every state….could<br />

expect to derive security and rights not from its own power or its<br />

own legal judgment, but solely from this great federation …from<br />

a united power and the law-governed decision of a united will’<br />

(Kant, Idea of a Universal History, ed . in Reiss, 1970, p.47)<br />

Were we should look for a realization for peace is in the deep nature of man<br />

which through the process of history should enlighten himself towards a world<br />

organized over principles of good will; wars are a necessary process in the direction<br />

of a global peace which, to be reached, entails the breach of the same<br />

morality praised by Kant. It could then be argued that this is a philosophical<br />

theological belief that, applied to reality, leaves reasonable space for the same<br />

realism from which Kant has been detached. Joining together all the main concepts<br />

deriving from the writings analyzed, wars seem in fact a necessary step<br />

for future peace where peace implies a balance of power which is still evolving<br />

and is depending on the good will of internal politics of states and the way they<br />

relate to the others.<br />

98 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


Due to the fact that wars are a necessary step to peace, according to Kant and<br />

his theory in Idea of a Universal History, it should be asked why his political<br />

writings have been considered closer to liberalism than realism and have<br />

been strongly criticized by some part of the literature to be contradictory. <strong>The</strong><br />

answer could be found comparing Kant’s optimism for a self human enlightenment<br />

considered as the key for the international balance of power, and the<br />

current international legal system mechanisms which is based on the voluntary<br />

participation of states. Because the higher achievements in the international<br />

world order can be observed where states have been willing to cooperate spontaneously,<br />

liberalism could be considered as a more advanced stage of realism<br />

regarding to politics and international relations.<br />

Bibliography<br />

• Bull, Hedley. 2002. <strong>The</strong> Anarchical Society: a Study of Order in World Politics. Basingstoke:<br />

Palgrave.<br />

• Doyle, Michael W. 1983. Kant, Liberal Legacies, and Foreign Affairs. Philosophy and Public<br />

Affairs (Vol. 12, No. 3), pp. 205-235.<br />

• Doyle, Michael W. 1983. Kant, Liberal Legacies, and Foreign Affairs, Part 2. Philosophy and<br />

Public Affairs (Vol. 12, No. 4), pp. 323-353.<br />

• Franceschet, Antonio. 2002. Kant and liberal internationalism: Sovereignty, Justice, and<br />

Global Reform. Basingstoke: Palgrave.<br />

• Harrison, Ewan. 2002. Waltz, Kant and Systemic Approaches to <strong>International</strong> Relations.<br />

Review of <strong>International</strong> Studies (Vol. 28, No. 1), pp. 143-162.<br />

• Jackson, Robert H. 2005. Classical and Modern Thought on <strong>International</strong> Relations: from<br />

Anarchy to Cosmopolis. New York; Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan.<br />

• Reiss, Hans. 1970. Kant’s political writings. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />

• Waltz, Kenneth N. 1962. Kant, Liberalism, and War. <strong>The</strong> American Science Review (Vol. 56,<br />

No. 2), pp. 331-340.<br />

• Wight, Martin. 2005. Four Seminal Thinkers in <strong>International</strong> Relations <strong>The</strong>ory. Oxford:<br />

Oxford University Press.<br />

• Williams, Michael C. 1992. Reason and Realpolitik: Kant’s “Critique of <strong>International</strong> Politics”.<br />

Canadian Journal of Political Science (Vol. 25, No. 1), pp. 99-119.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

99


Realism and its View of<br />

World Politics<br />

100 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies<br />

Genevieve lynch<br />

MA in <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />

Realism has earned a bad reputation in <strong>International</strong> Relations theory.<br />

For a theory that boasts such a historical lineage and sense of legitimacy<br />

mainly through the writings of Thucydides, Machiavelli and Hobbes,<br />

it is remarkably open to attack about its very fundamental nature. Realism is<br />

a theory, more than any other, which is misunderstood and misconstrued. In<br />

this essay, I hope to show the realism is not as bleak as one would think and<br />

that there is plenty of room within the theory for issues of morality and other<br />

interests. I will be focusing mainly on E.H Carr and Hans Morgenthau as they<br />

more than any other theorists have managed to shape the theory in many ways<br />

to fit their own values and beliefs.<br />

introduction<br />

Michael C. Williams (2004: 635) remarks that while the majority of realism’s<br />

critics disagree about its larger purpose within <strong>International</strong> Relations theory,<br />

they are mostly in unison regarding realism’s apparent lack of attention towards<br />

other interests and ideas beside power. One of the main reasons realism enjoys<br />

such a desperate reputation; pithily summed up by John J. Mearsheimar (2001:<br />

23) as being “a hard-sell” is the widespread and mistaken belief that realism is<br />

a single, unified and coherent theory. On closer investigation, it becomes clear<br />

the sheer diversity and definition within the theory itself. <strong>The</strong> differing read-


ings that realism affords from classical to neoclassical to neorealism indicate a<br />

theory that is more diverse and flexible than acknowledged. It also questions<br />

the validity of the accusation that it is out of touch, anachronistic and unnecessarily<br />

bleak. William Wohlforth (2010: 131) argues that the concept of realism<br />

has become too broad and vague as a term. He writes how realism has come<br />

define not only the theory itself but sub-schools such as classical realism and<br />

neorealism, and specific realist theories such as the security dilemma, balance<br />

of power and offensive and defensive balance.<br />

Realism, unlike other theories, especially critical theories uses the existing international<br />

political framework as its starting point. It does not strive to alter<br />

the current framework but rather, works within. Critics perceive this as being<br />

ultimately defeatist and counter-productive and realists are consistently<br />

charged with perpetuating and intimating the very structures and divergent<br />

dynamics they describe (Buzan 1996: 53-54). Yet, realism tends to look upon<br />

its realistic portrayal of world politics as a badge of honour rather than as a<br />

theoretical defect. As John J. Mearsheimar (2001: 2) points out, international<br />

politics is and has always been a duplicitous and callous environment and there<br />

is nothing to indicate that this state of affairs will be modified any time soon.<br />

Mearsheimar’s sentiment is symbolic of the realist’s general acceptance that<br />

historical realities makes the current political situation and it is realism’s prerogative<br />

to reflect these values, which is not the same as endorsing them. As<br />

E.H Carr (1995: 12) who borrows a quote from Sorel argues “It is the eternal<br />

dispute between those who imagine the world to suit their policy, and those<br />

who arrange their policy to suit the realities of the world”.<br />

Power and Realism<br />

Power is the most important interest in realism. Realists are accused of giving<br />

power too much credence, which in turn has a negative impact on other interests.<br />

Williams (2004: 636) posits that realism’s preoccupation stems from its<br />

modern origins in the aftermath of World War II where the influence of military<br />

power was understandably one-sided. It also encouraged many of its modern<br />

proponents most notably Carr and Morgenthau to assume a crushing critique<br />

of liberalism, so concerned were they that the lessons of the shortcomings of<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

101


liberalism would be forgotten and the mistakes of the inter-war period would<br />

reoccur. <strong>The</strong>y passionately believed that if liberal views were pursued by states<br />

it could only lead to failure (Mearsheimar 2001: 15). <strong>The</strong> repercussions are still<br />

felt today, realism is perceived as a bleak and rigid doctrine, unable to engage<br />

with any other theory and obsessed with power politics. Yet, considering its<br />

elevated status, power is in fact vaguely and broadly defined by realists. Most<br />

realist use Morgenthau’s famous assertion that “when we speak of power, we<br />

mean man’s control over the minds of other men” (Morgenthau 2006: 30) as a<br />

starting point. Power to Morgenthau was not something fixed and concrete but<br />

a fluid concept that could be transformed by both internal and external factors.<br />

Morgenthau also distinguished between legitimate and illegitimate power and<br />

perceived legitimate power as having far more weight than illegitimate. “Legitimate<br />

power, which can invoke a moral or legal justification for its exercise,<br />

is likely to be more effective than equivalent illegitimate power, which cannot<br />

be justified” (32).<br />

John Mearsheimar (2001) outlines how there is two types of power, latent and<br />

military but regarding international politics he perceives that a nation’s power<br />

can only be measured by its comparison with its rivals’ forces. Jack Donnelly<br />

(2009: 47) insists that power alone can only reveal so much about the rights<br />

and privileges a state actually benefits from. Morgenthau (cited in Lebow 2003:<br />

231) had a far more subtle reading of a nation’s power, he advocated other factors<br />

such as a nation’s morale and how effective leadership within the state was.<br />

Carr shared Morgenthau’s view that a strong and good leader played an instrumental<br />

role in shaping a country’s destiny but makes a notable diversion from<br />

Morgenthau in his belief that the masses are what truly shape a country in the<br />

long term. <strong>The</strong>y provided not only a moral anchor for the state but the long<br />

term destiny of a society and its societal structures was largely, he believed,<br />

fixed and formed by its people (cited in Howe 1994: 283-284).<br />

Maintaining the Balance of Power<br />

<strong>The</strong> balance of power is one the most well-known of realist theories and enjoys<br />

a long, historical lineage within the theory. While the structuralist realist Kenneth<br />

Waltz (cited in Buzan 1996: 50) believes that it occurs naturally without<br />

102 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


the conscious effort of its proponents, Paul R. Viotti and Mark V. Kauppi (1999:<br />

72) assert that it is an intentional construction. “Makers of foreign policy<br />

do not act as automatons, prisoners of the balance of power and severely constrained<br />

by it. <strong>The</strong>y are free to exercise their judgment and their will as agents<br />

for their states in the conduct of foreign policy”. Morgenthau wrote extensively<br />

about the balance of power. He argued that while it existed both domestically<br />

and internationally, it was far more stable in the domestic yet of pivotal importance<br />

in the international sphere<br />

Morgenthau admitted the impossibility of calculating the relative power of one<br />

state against another in the balance of power, a practice much harder when<br />

trying to factor in several players and alliances between states. <strong>The</strong> result is a<br />

desperate attempt by states to ascertain each other’s relative power while trying<br />

to maximise their own power and leave enough space for them to manoeuvre<br />

(2006: 215-219). <strong>The</strong> balance of power, as Morgenthau assesses it, has unfortunately<br />

only two results, war and peace. Not only has the balance of power<br />

indirectly led to war but Morgenthau believes that most of the wars fought in<br />

the modern era can be directly traced to the balance of power. He also is convinced<br />

that throughout history, ruthless leaders have used the balance of power<br />

to further their own designs and ambitions under the guise of “guardianship”<br />

(2006: 221-223).<br />

<strong>The</strong> cold heart of Realism<br />

Realists have been attacked for their lack of humanitarian concern. <strong>The</strong>ir<br />

argument is that it a matter of perspective, what one country may deem<br />

as human rights is another country’s oppressive dictate. Realists do not<br />

agree with one or a few nations’ perception of moral law being upheld as the<br />

dictate of moral law. By doing so, realists reason they are behaving fairly to<br />

all (Morgenthau: 12-13). Morgenthau does not believe that there can be an<br />

application of abstract universal moral principles; instead, they have to be<br />

modified by time and place (12). This idea also impacts his reasoning that<br />

there is a distinction regarding moral principles has to be made between<br />

“what is desirable everywhere and at all times and what is possible under the<br />

concrete circumstances of time and place” (6).<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

103


<strong>The</strong> realist belief that there exists a dual moral standard that what may appear<br />

to be improper and dishonest conduct to an individual within a state is<br />

acceptable for statesmen in their dealings with other states (Dunne 2001: 143).<br />

Dunne freely admits that states have to sometimes behave in a distasteful way<br />

but this immoral behaviour is overruled by the simple fact that “the state itself<br />

represents a moral force, for it is the existence of the state that creates the possibility<br />

of an ethical political community to exist domestically” (143). He adds<br />

how it is a core moral duty of a statesman to ensure a state’s survival, a claim<br />

made by other notable realists including Hans Morgenthau (Morgenthau: 12)<br />

and Henry Kissinger (Dunne: 152). This seems to offer unethical statesmen<br />

the opportunity to pursue questionable action under the guise of ensuring their<br />

state’s survival. <strong>The</strong> other argument that Morgenthau is concerned with is that<br />

while an individual cannot fight for a higher ideal, the state can never, as the<br />

statesman has to take into account what is best for the common good (Gellman<br />

1988: 259).<br />

Carr makes an interesting argument regarding morality and realism. He questions<br />

the legitimacy of the concept in light of differences in diverse societies’<br />

morals, historical timeframe and subjective opinion. He also sees how principles<br />

can be exploited by those who advocate them to reflect their own interests.<br />

As an example he looks upon the failure of the inter-war statesmen, Aristide<br />

Briand, Anthony Eden and Woodrow Wilson and notes how each failed to enforce<br />

their principles of peace, collective security and moral right respectively.<br />

Yet, for Carr the point is not how each issue was foregone but “that these supposedly<br />

absolute and universal principles were not principles at all, but the unconscious<br />

reflexions of national policy based on a particular interpretation of<br />

national interests at a particular time” (Carr: 80).<br />

Analysing morality in <strong>International</strong> Relations was tricky for Morgenthau as he<br />

believed that it was equally futile and counter-productive to over-emphasise<br />

or underrate its role. He comes up with a similar suggestion but approaches it<br />

from a different angle in his question of whether moral motives are humanitarian<br />

aspiration for a common good or just subterfuge to mask the real motive of<br />

statesmen that ultimately serve their own ends. He also queries how objective<br />

statesmen can be. Morgenthau like Carr uses the historical example of states-<br />

104 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


men during the interwar years, this time Chamberlain’s policy of appeasement<br />

regarding the Sudetenland. Morgenthau (2006: 228) wonders if Chamberlain<br />

was behaving “under the mistaken assumption that the moral, intellectual, and<br />

potential unity of Europe still existed and that Nazi Germany formed an integral<br />

part of it”. <strong>The</strong> Cold War was an ideological battlefield between the USA<br />

and the USSR. While Morgenthau perceived how ideology could be used as a<br />

tool by those in power to cynically cloak and rationalize power, Carr sincerely<br />

believed that both groups were earnest supporter of the doctrine they advocated.<br />

In this way, Carr (cited in Howe 1994: 291) returns to the point Morgenthau<br />

makes, that moral principles are entirely subjective and constrained by time<br />

and space.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> System<br />

John Mearsheimar (2001: 3) attains that the international system is principally<br />

to blame for states having to behave in such ruthless fashion. This creates a<br />

level of fear amongst states that while never remaining at the same level, never<br />

becomes insignificant due principally to the very nature of international politics<br />

(2001: 80). Many realists (Howe 1994) advocate that the international system<br />

has fundamentally remained the same since 1648 with the lack of an overriding<br />

authority ensuring that states remain fixed in competitive interaction<br />

with each other. Mearsheimar (2001: 49) believes that “the particular order<br />

that obtains at any time is mainly a by-product of the self-interested behaviour<br />

of the system’s great powers. <strong>The</strong> configuration of the system, in other words,<br />

is the unintended consequence of great-power security competition, not the result<br />

of states acting together to organise peace.” For Morgenthau (2006: 241),<br />

the overarching message is not as pessimistic as one would expect. He believes<br />

that statesmen in many ways, behaves far more honestly in the modern era<br />

than they did so in other periods of history and that given the latitude they are<br />

afforded, they do far less than they actually could. He illustrates his point with<br />

an analysis of political life in the Italian city states, especially the Republic of<br />

Venice that arranged for two hundred assassinations attempts between 1415-<br />

1525 (ibid). Although, this is a valid point, Morgenthau appears to be rather<br />

naive of the duplicitous nature of many modern regimes. Lebow (2003: 16)<br />

does not directly take issue with Morgenthau’s point but indirectly critiques it<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

105


with his analysis of the modern legacy of realism. “Realism is not just another<br />

arcane academic doctrine. As currently formulated, it offers an intellectual<br />

justification for a range of policies at odds with core democracies and humanitarian<br />

values”. He outlines these policies as illegal coups, interventions and<br />

support of oppressive dictatorships (ibid).<br />

A tragic view of world politics is one where all emphasis rests on military power.<br />

It is a bleak proposition where states are reduced to the amount of nuclear warheads<br />

and their arsenal capability. For John J. Mearsheimar (2001: 78), power<br />

is simply the military capabilities a country possesses. While Richard Lebow<br />

(2001: 62) admits that neorealists believe military capabilities and alliances as<br />

the very rock of security, he sees the long-term implications of such a narrow<br />

outlook. Citing Weimar Germany and Soviet Russia, he posits how a weak civil<br />

society in both these cases allowed military capabilities to override any other<br />

concern and how alliances and military capabilities worked against providing<br />

security. “In the absence of community, military capability and alliances were<br />

no guarantee of security, and could provoke wars they were intended to prevent”<br />

(63-64). Another example would be post-Revolutionary France whereby<br />

a fragmented civil society enabled both internal unrest with the Terror and external<br />

dispute with the Napoleonic Wars. Lebow also looks at the other side of<br />

this argument with his analysis of how a strong civil society in the United States<br />

and the United Kingdom post World War II counterbalanced their respective<br />

military aspirations (62). Morgenthau (2006: 230) makes a similar argument<br />

believing that a common culture and moral code fostered amongst states can<br />

lead to stability. He believed this occurred twice in European history, most<br />

recently after the Congress of Vienna where Europe enjoyed relative peace and<br />

prosperity between 1815 and 1914. Europe’s collective identity during this period<br />

helped keep individual’s desire for power as potential and not as reality.<br />

When this collective identity began to splinter, the conflict became real.<br />

Conclusion<br />

While, it can be argued that realism is ultimately a bleak doctrine, this is only<br />

in its “pure” form, something very few people would admit to. As Carr pithily<br />

asserts (1995: 84) “<strong>The</strong> impossibility of being a consistent and thorough-going<br />

106 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


ealist is one of the most certain and curious lessons of political science” . Carr<br />

later elaborates this point with his assertion that realists can no more ignore<br />

elements of morality than liberals can disregard the aspect of power (216). Realism<br />

is a theory that can be hugely beneficial and can accommodate a far more<br />

diverse range of views and opinions than would be presumed. It takes into<br />

account and arguably exaggerates certain aspects of international politics such<br />

as anarchy, security dilemma but because it is working within a framework, its<br />

conclusions can be far more effective than a lot of other theories. Realism is a<br />

helpful theory if one bears in mind, that is just a theory and as Kenneth Waltz<br />

(1979: 9) so elegantly argues in his <strong>The</strong>ory of <strong>International</strong> Politics, “theories<br />

do construct a reality, but no one can ever say that is the reality”.<br />

Bibliography<br />

• Buzan, Barry. “<strong>The</strong> timeless wisdom of realism?” <strong>International</strong> theory: positivism and beyond.<br />

Ed Steve Smith et als. Cambridge 1993: 47-65.<br />

• Carr, E.H. <strong>The</strong> Twenty Years’ Crisis London 1939 rpt 1995.<br />

• Donnelly, Jack . “Realism” <strong>The</strong>ories of <strong>International</strong> Relations 4 th edition. Ed Scott Burchill et<br />

als London 2009: 31-57.<br />

• Dunne, Tim and Brian C. Schmidt. “Realism” <strong>The</strong> Globalization of World Politics. An Introduction<br />

to <strong>International</strong> Relations 2 nd Edition. Ed John Baylis. Oxford 2001: 141-161.<br />

• Gellman, Peter. (1988) “Hans J. Morgenthau and the Legacy of Political Realism” Review of<br />

<strong>International</strong> Studies 14.(4): 247-266.<br />

• Howe, Paul. (1994) “<strong>The</strong> Utopian Realism of E.H. Carr” Review of <strong>International</strong> Studies<br />

20.(3): 277-297.<br />

• Lebow, Richard Ned. “Classical Realism” <strong>International</strong> Relations <strong>The</strong>ories: Discipline and<br />

Diversity. 2 nd Edition. Ed Dunne et als. Oxford 2010: 58-76.<br />

• Lebow, Richard Ned. <strong>The</strong> tragic vision of politics- Ethics, Interests and Orders Cambridge<br />

2003.<br />

• Mearsheimar, John J. <strong>The</strong> Tragedy of Great Power Politics London 2001.<br />

• Morgenthau, Hans. Politics Among Nations: <strong>The</strong> Struggle for Power and Peace 7 th e. Revised<br />

by Kenneth W. Thompson, W. David Clinton. Boston 2006.<br />

• Viotti, Paul R. and Mark V. Kauppi. <strong>International</strong> Relations <strong>The</strong>ory. Realism, Pluralism,<br />

Globalism and Beyond. Boston 1999.<br />

• Waltz, Kenneth. <strong>The</strong>ory of <strong>International</strong> Politics Boston 1979.<br />

• Williams, Michael C. (2004) “Why ideas Matter in <strong>International</strong> Relations: Hans Morgenthau,<br />

Classical Realism, and the Moral Construction of Power Politics” <strong>International</strong> Organization<br />

58(4): 633-665.<br />

• Wohlforth, William C. “Realism” <strong>The</strong> Oxford Handbook of <strong>International</strong> Relations. Eds<br />

Christian Reus-Smith et al. Oxford 2010: 131-149.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

107


108 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies


Conflict Resolution and<br />

Post-Conflict Studies


Conflict: causes,<br />

resolution policies and<br />

practices and degrees of<br />

success<br />

<strong>The</strong> case of the Lord’s Resistance Army<br />

and conflict in Northern Uganda<br />

Catherine roche<br />

MA in Development Studies<br />

‘Internal wars are a complex phenomenon. If they were simple, they would<br />

doubtless have been ‘solved’ long ago’. (Maitre 2009 p65)<br />

Taking the conflict in northern Uganda between the Lord’s Resistance<br />

Army (LRA) and the Ugandan government as a case study, this paper<br />

seeks to evaluate the causes of conflict, explore conflict resolution practices<br />

and appraise their level of success. Demonstrative of the complexity in<br />

establishing the causes of conflict, this case illustrates the importance of a contextual<br />

approach in order to penetrate the intricate interplay of causal factors.<br />

Regarding conflict resolution policies, the case study reveals that the perceived<br />

110 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies


dichotomy between international and traditional approaches is a false one. This<br />

conflict is also reflective of the multiple obstacles to achieving peace: the paper<br />

raises questions around the behaviour of the Ugandan Government and its<br />

commitment to peace, the resettlement of child combatants and the role of the<br />

international community. Thus, while there is now relative calm in northern<br />

Uganda, the assignation of causality to any actor or policy remains problematic.<br />

introduction<br />

Uganda, rife with violence almost incessantly since independence, unfortunately<br />

presents many examples of conflict. Taking the case of conflict in northern<br />

Uganda between the Lord’s Resistance Army (LRA) and the Ugandan government,<br />

this research paper briefly examines the causes of conflict, delineates<br />

conflict resolution practices and policies utilised and analyses their degree of<br />

success/failure. This case study provides a valuable lens through which to explore<br />

the complex interplay of causal factors; the perceived dichotomy between<br />

international and traditional approaches to conflict resolution and the myriad<br />

difficulties in restoring any lasting peace, not least due to the position of the<br />

Government, the role of the international community and the vital issue of the<br />

resettlement of child combatants.<br />

Since the mid 1980s, when President Yoweri Kaguta Museveni and his National<br />

Resistance Army/Movement (NRA/M) assumed power by force, Joseph Kony,<br />

his followers and the LRA ‘have brought his vision of the Ten Commandments<br />

to northern Ugandans through systemic abductions, torture, mutilation, rape,<br />

and murder’ resulting in ‘psychological havoc’ in the region and the displacement<br />

of over a million and a half people (Prendergast 2005 p3). With most<br />

victims from the Acholi population of Gulu, Kitgum and Pader districts (Allen<br />

2006 p1) the virulence of Kony’s approach is evident in the atrocities perpetrated<br />

and the use of child combatants recruited through abduction. Desirous<br />

of creating a theocracy, Kony was clearly influenced by Alice Lakwena and the<br />

Holy Spirit Movement resulting in a conflict with a spiritual/supernatural dimension<br />

as Kony, believing he is channelling several spirits, exhorts his followers<br />

to engage in ritual practices of protection. Throughout this conflict, both the<br />

LRA and the Uganda People’s Defence Force (UPDF) have committed serious<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

111


crimes and violations of human rights.<br />

Conflict in Northern Uganda: Causes<br />

Applying the literature on conflict in Africa to the case of northern Uganda<br />

raises some important questions about context and causality, specifically<br />

monocausal analysis. Collier and Hoeffler, applying their econometric model<br />

to Sub-Saharan Africa assert unequivocally that the causes of conflict here are<br />

purely economic: indeed Africa’s more frequent experience of conflict recently<br />

is because ‘its economies have performed so poorly both absolutely and relative<br />

to other regions’ (2002 p14). Simply put, the root cause of conflict in Africa<br />

is greed not grievance. However, economic factors do not fully explain the<br />

northern Ugandan conflict; while there is an economic dimension in unequal<br />

distribution of resources favouring the south; it is not the only or indeed major<br />

determinant of conflict in this instance. Thus, while the Collier and Hoeffler<br />

model is attractive to policy-makers; it only reveals general trends and may<br />

give ‘a static, culturally blind and profoundly ahistorical picture of civil wars’<br />

(Berdal 2005 p690). Such large-scale studies may overlook ‘local violence in<br />

rural areas’ (Green 2007 p720): thereby helping to explain war rather than local<br />

conflict.<br />

Are issues of ethnicity and identity at the core of the northern Ugandan conflict?<br />

As noted by Young, cultural pluralism ‘alone is not the prime determinant’ of<br />

armed conflict; however, in a culturally plural society where conflict is interwoven<br />

with politics ‘identity is virtually certain to become part of the larger patterns<br />

of confrontation’ (2002 p540). Certainly the identity of the Acholi people<br />

is central in this conflict but in a way that challenges traditional explanations<br />

of inter-ethnic rivalry. <strong>The</strong> LRA violence was perpetrated not just against the<br />

Ugandan government but their own people. While, in his case study of Kibaale<br />

district, Green found that along with population growth, claims to indigeneity<br />

at local level were causal factors of conflict in the region, rather than ethnic<br />

diversity per se (2007), this still does not explain the particular nature of the<br />

northern Ugandan conflict.<br />

Much can be explained by the specific historical context: (briefly) Amin’s mas-<br />

112 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies


sacre of Acholi and Langi soldiers and the resultant flight of escapees to Tanzania<br />

and Kenya served as catalysts for action; their integration in Tanzania ‘into<br />

a loyalist Obote force’ (Decalo 1989 p147) who committed atrocities during the<br />

ensuing civil war and finally their return to the north (fearing reprisals) on Museveni’s<br />

assumption of power. However, while this linear model explains much<br />

of the conflict it is not complete in itself.<br />

If one looks to religion as a cause of conflict, one can discern a long history of<br />

religio-political strife in Uganda: wherein ‘issues of religion have dominated<br />

public life’ (Karugire 1980 p62) from the arrival of the first missionaries in<br />

the 1870s. <strong>The</strong> peculiar blend of Christianity and traditional beliefs in Acholi<br />

certainly contributed to the syncretism of militia practices (Young 2002 p547)<br />

in northern Uganda.<br />

While socio-political reasons could be proffered i.e. the sense of isolation of<br />

northern Ugandans and though many factors leading to conflict are endemic to<br />

Uganda; one must also take cognisance of the geographic and regional context:<br />

specifically the fluid boundaries and evolving conflicts affecting South Sudan,<br />

Rwanda, Democratic Republic of Congo (DRC) and Central African Republic<br />

(CAR). Museveni’s support for Rwandan and Sudanese conflicts in particular<br />

and the corresponding reciprocated support for the LRA demonstrate vividly<br />

‘the connection between the regional and the local’ (Oloka-Onyango 2004 p41).<br />

Finally, one must consider Museveni’s ‘unflagging belief in the efficacy of military<br />

action’ to solve political problems (Oloka-Onyango 2004 p36) which underscores<br />

his paramount concern with security and resulting creation and perpetuation<br />

of a strong military machine.<br />

This brief overview demonstrates that monocausal explanations fail to explain<br />

the root causes of conflict in this case study: rather it is a nexus of factors, involving<br />

the ‘reciprocal dynamics of state crisis, civil disorder, and identity politics’<br />

(Young 2002 p557) attended by religious, regional and historical factors. It<br />

is important to note also that initial causes may not be what sustains a conflict<br />

(Maitre 2009 p53): fear has proved an important factor in the perpetuation of<br />

this conflict.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

113


Policies and Practice<br />

Within this context of ‘messianic insurgency, chronic mistrust, and meddlesome<br />

neighbors (sic)’ (Prendergast 2005 p4), one could well ask how possible it<br />

is to build peace in northern Uganda. In this case study, one can discern three<br />

approaches: military response; international jurisprudence and traditional justice<br />

mechanisms.<br />

Post-civil war in Uganda, Museveni’s rule shows that despite problems ‘guerrilla<br />

governments …undertake sincere efforts to mitigate and ameliorate’ conditions<br />

(McDonough 2008 p371). However, the military origins of government<br />

rule meant a military response to resistance was probably inevitable. For many<br />

years therefore, Museveni focussed on ensuring the eradication of resistance<br />

in northern Uganda through the use of force. Military activity overlapped (and<br />

juxtaposed with) attempted peace-building responses such as the 2000 Amnesty<br />

Act which offered amnesty for activity in conflict in the period 1986-2000.<br />

Finding this amnesty process unsatisfactory, in 2003 Museveni requested the<br />

<strong>International</strong> Criminal Court (ICC) investigate the LRA actions in northern<br />

Uganda, signalling a move to international justice approaches. In 2005 arrest<br />

warrants issued for five leaders of the LRA for crimes against humanity<br />

and war crimes, including sexual enslavement, rape, inducing of rape, attack<br />

against the civilian population and enlisting of children (ICC 2005). While in<br />

2007, the peace process seemed to gather momentum at the Juba peace talks,<br />

the spectre of the ICC arrest warrants remained a block to progress; resulting<br />

in various agreements to enable the establishment of a special division of<br />

the Ugandan High Court, thereby attempting to provide an alternative to ICC<br />

proceedings. However, Kony’s refusal to sign the peace agreement effectively<br />

ended the peace process. Perhaps convinced of the unlikelihood of a credible<br />

alternative trial in Uganda, Kony’s resistance also reinforced questions regarding<br />

the government’s intent in pursuing international remedy.<br />

<strong>The</strong> situation also increased unease about international concepts of justice as<br />

Western or liberalist views not necessarily suited to this context. Jackson, examining<br />

the ICC and the concept of universal human rights at the core of ‘lib-<br />

114 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies


eral peace theories of post-conflict reconstruction’ (2009 p320) finds a focus<br />

on constructing liberal states rather than on negotiating solutions (2009 p321).<br />

Further, the international system in which war is seen as an ‘aberration’ and<br />

a problem for which there is a solution leads to compartmentalisation of state<br />

interaction within a framework ‘that is far from universally applicable’ (Maitre<br />

2009 p53). In this regard, fears of a new form of cultural imperialism were easily<br />

exploited by Kony and the LRA.<br />

Traditional mechanisms often combine various forms of justice ‘retributive, restorative,<br />

or reparative’ (Quinn 2007 p394) in contrast to formal Western models<br />

which generally rely on one form. While there are several examples from<br />

other African countries, the primary approach pursued here was Matu Oput<br />

(bitter root) involving a murderer admitting his crime before the victim’s relatives<br />

and both parties drinking a bitter ‘brew made from a tree root mixed with<br />

sheep’s blood’ (Bangura 2008 p143). Albeit concerned with interpersonal conflict,<br />

Jabs’ study reveals remarkable levels of reconciliation, despite ‘the level<br />

of aggression and the nature of the injuries’ inflicted during the conflict (2005<br />

p366).<br />

In 2008, Museveni rejected a Hague trial for the three surviving LRA leaders<br />

facing prosecution by ICC. Stating his intention that the LRA leaders should<br />

face traditional justice ‘which is more compensatory than a retributive system’,<br />

Museveni explicitly identifies the people of northern Uganda as the source of<br />

this request: ‘it is that community which asked us to use traditional justice’<br />

(McGreal 2008).<br />

Success or Failure?<br />

Several factors militated against the success of the approaches pursued: the<br />

role of the state and political will; the international community and the issue of<br />

child combatants.<br />

Peace building efforts must ‘successfully deal with the political and socioeconomic<br />

preconditions for the conflict’ (McDonough 2008 p357). However, the<br />

government’s initial purely military response brought further murder and dis-<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

115


placement. Indeed the overall combination of mechanisms adopted by the government<br />

can be seen as ‘hindering the process of peacemaking and transition’<br />

in Uganda (Quinn 2007 p393).<br />

<strong>The</strong> political motivation of the Ugandan government’s utilisation of international<br />

mechanisms is subject to question. Ugandan self-referral to the ICC, given<br />

the complementarity role of the Court, while accepted as legitimate, raises<br />

concerns about the central role of the Ugandan government in this conflict. Was<br />

this an effort to distance itself from responsibility? <strong>The</strong> timing of arrest warrants<br />

similarly entails inquiry: Traylor observes that when a conflict is ongoing,<br />

indictments ‘provide a strong disincentive for the resolution of the conflict’<br />

(2009 p35). Thirdly, legal reservations around Uganda’s establishment of its<br />

own accountability mechanism while the case is before the ICC begs the question<br />

of commitment to this process at all.<br />

<strong>The</strong> international community is also culpable in persistently ignoring the conflict:<br />

Allen notes that the war between the Ugandan government and the LRA<br />

‘has rarely been covered in the national media’ (2006 p3). Even when media<br />

attention was focussed, donor governments remained accepting of war in the<br />

north while development progressed in the south. In exploring how liberal<br />

peace can tolerate war and dislocation adjacent to ‘success’, Shaw and Mbabazi<br />

declare that ‘thus, the liberal peace, as experienced by Ugandans, is characterised<br />

by a moral agnosticism’ (2007 p577). While Uganda’s endorsement of freemarket<br />

reform was lauded by the West, it could be asserted that ‘Western powers<br />

and the IFIs bear considerable responsibility for nurturing the new breed’<br />

such as Museveni (Oloka-Onyango 2004 p47) and therefore in promoting and<br />

supporting conflict.<br />

Of vital importance in transitional justice and post-conflict resolution is the<br />

repairing of ‘social interactions and institutions of a particular society’ (Quinn<br />

2007 p389). Resettling child combatants poses many difficulties but is pivotal<br />

to the rebuilding and lasting stability of society. In her study of the resettlement<br />

experiences of formerly abducted children (FAC) in northern Uganda, Corbin<br />

concludes that the ‘resettlement of FAC into families and communities requires<br />

massive efforts and resources by all social systems in war affected areas’ (2008<br />

116 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies


p332). <strong>The</strong>se involve addressing family support for psycho-emotional wellbeing<br />

and for cultural acceptance; the particular experience of girls and the harassment<br />

by others in the community, especially of those forced to kill relatives or<br />

other community members during abduction. Post-conflict, the real fear of arrest<br />

and prosecution of these children must be tackled.<br />

Is the current ‘peace’ in northern Uganda due to any or all of the conflict resolution<br />

policies adopted? One could argue that the Mato Oput approach has been<br />

useful in reconciling communities especially with their abducted child combatants.<br />

However, while the arrest warrants forced Kony and supporters into<br />

hiding, effectively ending much of the conflict in northern Uganda, the ICC did<br />

not bring meaningful peace.<br />

Conclusion<br />

<strong>The</strong> northern Ugandan example demonstrates the complexity of divining the<br />

causes of conflict and the importance of a contextual approach. It is also reflective<br />

of a false dichotomy between international and traditional approaches to<br />

conflict resolution. In terms of legitimacy the need for both is paramount; if<br />

peace is to last it must have the confidence of the people concerned. Policies<br />

therefore must pursue peace and justice.<br />

Questions remain about the role of the Ugandan government and its commitment<br />

to peace and assisting the Acholi population. Museveni’s recent statement<br />

on successful government refers to former ‘insecure’ areas such as ‘Northern<br />

Uganda [are] now peaceful and people can engage in productive enterprise’<br />

(2011). While it is true that ‘relative calm continued to prevail in northern Uganda’<br />

in 2010, the LRA continued killings and abductions across CAR, southern<br />

Sudan and northern DRC (Human Rights Watch 2011 p190). <strong>The</strong> site of conflict<br />

has moved but the LRA’s capacity to attack civilians is undiminished and Kony<br />

et al remain un-apprehended.<br />

Bibliography<br />

• Adedeji, A. (ed.) 1999. Comprehending and Mastering African Conflicts: <strong>The</strong> Search for Sus-<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

117


tainable Peace and Good Governance. London and New York: Zed Books.<br />

• Allen, T. 2006. Trial Justice: <strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> Criminal Court and the Lord’s Resistance<br />

Army. London and New York: Zed Books.<br />

• Bangura, A.B. 2008. <strong>The</strong> Politics of the Struggle to Resolve the Conflict in Uganda: Westerners<br />

Pushing <strong>The</strong>ir Legal Approach versus Ugandans Insisting on <strong>The</strong>ir Mato Oput. <strong>The</strong> Journal<br />

of Pan African Studies, 2(5) pp.142-178.<br />

• Berdal, M. 2005. Beyond Greed and Grievance - and Not Too Soon… Review of <strong>International</strong><br />

Studies, 31(4) pp.687-698.<br />

• Collier, P. and Hoeffler, A. 2002. On the Incidence of Civil War in Africa. Journal of Conflict<br />

Resolution, 46(1) pp.13-28.<br />

• Corbin, J.N. 2005. Returning Home: Resettlement of Formerly Abducted Children in Northern<br />

Uganda. Disasters, 32(2) pp.316-335.<br />

• Decalo, S. 1989 2nd edition. Psychoses of Power: African Personal Dictatorships. Gainesville<br />

and London: Florida Academic Press.<br />

• Green, E.D. 2007. Demography, Diversity and Nativism in Contemporary Africa: Evidence<br />

from Uganda. Nations and Nationalism, 13(4) pp.717–736.<br />

• Hopkins, A.G. 2009. <strong>The</strong> New Economic History of Africa. Journal of African History, 50<br />

pp.155–177.<br />

• Human Rights Watch. 2011. World Report 2011: Events of 2010. (USA: Human Rights Watch).<br />

Available from http://www.hrw.org/en/world-report-2011 Last accessed 1st March 2011.<br />

• Ibrahim, M. 2009. Rebel Voices and Radio Actors: in Pursuit of Dialogue and Debate in<br />

Northern Uganda. Development in Practice, 19(4/5) pp. 610-620.<br />

• <strong>International</strong> Criminal Court. 2005. Warrant Of Arrest For Joseph Kony Issued On 8 July<br />

2005 As Amended On 27 September 2005. ICC-02/04-01/05. Available from http://www.icc-cpi.<br />

int/iccdocs/doc/doc97185.PDF Last accessed 23rd February 2011.<br />

• Jabs, L.B. 2005. Collectivism and Conflict: Conflict Response Styles in Karamoja, Uganda.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> Journal of Conflict Management, 16(4) pp. 354-378.<br />

• Jackson, P. 2009. ‘Negotiating with Ghosts’: Religion, Conflict and Peace in Northern Uganda.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Round Table, 98(402) pp.319-331.<br />

• Karugire, S.R. 1980. A Political History of Uganda. Nairobi: Heinemann Educational Books.<br />

• Maitre, B.R. 2009. What Sustains ‘Internal Wars’? <strong>The</strong> Dynamics of Violent Conflict and State<br />

Weakness in Sudan. Third World Quarterly, 30(1) pp.53-68.<br />

• McDonough, D.S. 2008. From Guerrillas to Government: Post-Conflict Stability in Liberia,<br />

Uganda and Rwanda. Third World Quarterly, 29(2) pp.357-374.<br />

• McGreal, C. 2008. Museveni Refuses to Hand Over Rebel Leaders to War Crimes Court.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Guardian [online], Great Britain 13 March. Available from http://www.guardian.co.uk/<br />

world/2008/mar/13/uganda.internationalcrime Last accessed 3rd March 2011.<br />

• Museveni Y.K. Speech By H.E. Yoweri Kaguta Museveni President of the Republic of Uganda<br />

On the Occasion of <strong>The</strong> 25th Anniversary of the National Resistance Movement. 26th January<br />

2011. Available from http://www.statehouse.go.ug/news.php?catId=2&&item=904 Last accessed<br />

28th February 2011.<br />

• Oloka-Onyango, J. 2004. ‘New-Breed’ Leadership, Conflict, and Reconstruction in the Great<br />

Lakes Region of Africa: A Sociopolitical Biography of Uganda’s Yoweri Kaguta Museveni. Africa<br />

Today, 50(3) pp.29-52.<br />

118 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies


• Prendergast, J. 2005. Resolving the Three Headed War From Hell in Southern Sudan,<br />

Northern Uganda, and Darfur. Africa Program Occasional Paper Series no. 3. Woodrow Wilson<br />

<strong>International</strong> Centre for <strong>Scholar</strong>s.<br />

• Quinn, J.R. 2007. Social Reconstruction in Uganda: <strong>The</strong> Role of Customary Mechanisms in<br />

Transitional Justice. Human Rights Review, 8(4) pp.389-407.<br />

• Shaw, T.M. and Mbabazi, P.K. 2007. Two Ugandas and a “Liberal Peace”? Lessons From<br />

Uganda about Conflict and Development at the Start of a New Century. Global Society, 21(4)<br />

pp.567-578.<br />

• Traylor, A. 2009. Uganda and the ICC: Difficulties in Bringing the Lord’s Resistance Army<br />

Leadership before the ICC. Eyes on the ICC, 6(1) pp.23-42.<br />

• Young, C. 2002. Deciphering Disorder in Africa: Is Identity the Key? World Politics, 54(4)<br />

pp.532-557.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

119


UN Resolutions 1325<br />

and 1820: Conceptions of<br />

Gender in Post Conflict<br />

States.<br />

Yvonne Entenmann<br />

Final Year in <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />

Yvonne’s essay compares UN Security Council Resolutions 1325 (SC RES<br />

1325) and 1820 (SC RES 1820) and its impact on women during and<br />

after armed conflict. Both resolutions are considered a benchmark and<br />

stand for a change to the perception of women and their role in armed conflict<br />

by the international community. Whereas SC RES 1325 seeks to empower<br />

women through its three pillars: protection, participation and prevention, SC<br />

RES 1820 solely focuses on sexual violence committed against women and girls<br />

during armed conflict. Thus, SC RES 1820 is considered by some scholars as<br />

annihilating the achievement of SC RES 1325 as women are again identified as<br />

victims of armed conflict, and not as active actors. <strong>The</strong> essay concludes that the<br />

empowerment and the active participation of women is as, if not more, important<br />

than the sole protection of them, during and after armed conflict.<br />

introduction<br />

Over the past decades the international community has acknowledge the need<br />

of taking gender into consideration when discussing war, peace and securi-<br />

120 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies


ty. From the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination<br />

against Women (CEDAW) to the Beijing Platform of Action (BPFA), the international<br />

community acknowledged women’s rights, but also the impact of armed<br />

conflict on women and girls. <strong>The</strong> horrific experiences of women and girls during<br />

the civil wars in the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda raised international<br />

concern and intensified the necessity to act, but it also showed that women as<br />

affected civilians need to be included during peace negotiations and conflict<br />

resolution (IANWGE).<br />

Eventually, the Security Council adopted Resolution 1325 (SC RES 1325). <strong>The</strong><br />

main goal of this resolution is the participation and protection of women during<br />

and after armed conflict, but also the prevention of further outbreak of violence.<br />

As the Swedish diplomat Pierre Schori argued, war is one of the most<br />

gendered activities in which women and girls face the highest risks, but are<br />

rarely involved in the peace process itself, therefore these constructed roles<br />

need to be deconstructed (cited in Black, 2009, p. 8). As the paper will argue<br />

in the first part, SC RES 1325 was adopted to empower women, to ensure their<br />

participation during peace negotiating and that their rights are respected during<br />

and after conflict. Most importantly, this resolution “goes beyond the historical<br />

perspectives of women as victims” and seeks to involve women based on<br />

their different experiences during war (ibid.).<br />

Security Council Resolution 1820 (SC RES 1820) was adopted in June 2008, as<br />

the international community saw the further need to protect women and girls<br />

from sexual violence during armed conflict (OHCHR, 2011). In the second part,<br />

the paper will analyse why this resolution is controversial. Some scholars argue<br />

that it may dilute previous SC RES 1325 and be a setback for the empowerment<br />

of women (Barrow, 2010, p. 234). It may be that it is the earlier resolution that<br />

may provide for a better legal protection for affected women (ibid.), while also<br />

condemning sexual violence in all forms, thus widening the scope of international<br />

humanitarian law.<br />

Both resolutions provide a guideline for states involved in peacekeeping operations<br />

(PKO), but also for warring parties. <strong>The</strong>se impacts will be examined in<br />

the final part of the paper, and whether the international community has done<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

121


enough to fully implement these resolutions.<br />

Security Resolution 1325: Empowering women?<br />

As briefly outlined above, SC RES 1325 was adopted to acknowledge the impact<br />

war has on women, to guarantee their protection, but also to involve women in<br />

conflict resolution. Further, with the adoption of this resolution the UN and its<br />

member states acknowledged the importance of gender equality for achieving<br />

global peace and development (IANWGE, op. cit.). <strong>The</strong> resolution is divided<br />

into three main pillars, which Bunch categorizes as the following: Participation<br />

of women on the formal and informal decision-making; the inclusion of gender<br />

perspectives to prevent and moderate the severity of conflicts on women; and<br />

the protection of women from all forms of violence at the time of conflict and<br />

after (cited in Black, op. cit., p. 1).<br />

Following this analyses and the acknowledgement of the UN of the importance<br />

of gender equality, SC RES 1325 does empower women, but also acknowledges<br />

the need of special protection. Women and girls suffer the most from the consequences<br />

of war; they are also the main survivors. However, men are disproportionately<br />

represented on the decision-making level (Carey, 2001, p. 50). SC<br />

RES 1325 has the base to challenge patriarchal structures that regard women<br />

as passive victims of war as the resolution focuses on participation, protection<br />

and prevention (Black, op. cit., p. 3).<br />

Indeed, these three pillars are needed during and after conflict as the report by<br />

the Independent Expert Assessment, mandated by UNIFEM, has shown. <strong>The</strong><br />

report shows that women and girls not only deal with the imminent danger for<br />

their own lives during war, but also with laws and policies that are discriminating<br />

based on gender. Women and girls face difficulties when they became the<br />

sole household-head, have no access to landowning rights, their resettlement<br />

as internally displaced people (IDP), continuous sexual and domestic violence,<br />

and more. SC RES 1325 seeks to address these issues and to improve domestic<br />

and international policies regarding women and conflict (Rehn and Johnson<br />

Sirleaf, 2002, p. 3).<br />

122 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies


Another crucial point for the adoption of SC RES 1325 was the assumption that<br />

women are the caretakers of communities and sacrifice much more than men to<br />

reduce sufferance within their close environment (Black, op. cit., p. 7).<br />

Nonetheless, women also engage actively in armed conflict, and may not be<br />

interested in peace or the protection of people within or outside of their community.<br />

In this regard SC RES 1325 may fail to acknowledge that women can be<br />

active combatants or commanders of war. One example is the case of Prosecutor<br />

v. Nyiramasuhuko during the <strong>International</strong> Criminal Tribunals for Rwanda<br />

(ICTR), where the former Minister of Women and Family Affairs was charged<br />

for crimes against humanity for inciting, encouraging, ordering and instigating<br />

rape crimes (Askin, 2003, p. 513).<br />

However, the resolution does acknowledge the importance of including women<br />

in Disarmament, Demobilization, and Reintegration (DDR) measures. Article<br />

13 deals with female combatants, and calls upon its members to support women<br />

and men and their dependants during disarmament measures:<br />

„Encourages all those involved in the planning for disarmament,<br />

demobilization and reintegration to consider the different needs of<br />

female and male ex-combatants and to take into account the needs<br />

of their dependants (SC RES 1325, 2000)“<br />

To conclude, SC RES 1325 certainly empowers women and emphasises the importance<br />

of including women on all levels of decision-making during and after<br />

conflict, but it also does not neglect the special protection civilian women and<br />

girls need during armed conflict. It also provides a good base for gender mainstreaming<br />

within the UN and its peacekeeping operations (PKO), but as a latter<br />

chapter will show, there is still much to be done to fully implement SC RES<br />

1325.<br />

Security Resolution 1820: Victimizing women?<br />

As much as SC RES 1325 can be regarded as empowering women and acknowledging<br />

their active role in war and peace, SC RES 1820 may be a step back-<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

123


wards for this empowerment and dilute SC RES 1325 (Barrow, op. cit., p. 234).<br />

Indeed, sexual and gender based violence remains a serious issue in conflict<br />

and post-conflict countries, which must be strongly addressed by the international<br />

community. <strong>The</strong> UN and its member states sought to address the continuous<br />

use of rape as a weapon of war through this resolution and to show<br />

that any forms of sexual violence are a crime against humanity. Further, the<br />

resolution should clarify the link between the use of rape as a weapon of war<br />

and its disastrous effects on communities (OHCHR, op. cit.). On a wider perspective,<br />

the use of sexual violence threatens peace, security and stability of a<br />

state. <strong>The</strong>refore, it is important to raise awareness of the use of sexual violence<br />

and to condemn it vigorously in order to guarantee international peace (ibid.).<br />

In addition to SC RES 1325 are calls upon states to train their military staff that<br />

all forms of sexual violence are prohibited by international humanitarian law<br />

and that a breach can lead to serious consequences (Henckaerts, 2008).<br />

<strong>The</strong> resolution is also a result of the changed perception of war and conflict.<br />

Whereas before war, peace and security was rather seen as affecting the state<br />

as a unit, the end of the Cold War and the rise of intra-state conflicts made security<br />

a more individualized issue (Willett, 2010, p. 146). As women and children<br />

are more affected by this ‘new’ kind of conflict, some scholars argue that they<br />

are the new frontlines and therefore, special protection is necessary and according<br />

to international norms (Anderson, cited in Willet, ibid.).<br />

Considering the above, the UN SC 1820 has the positive effect of taking armed<br />

parties involved in conflict into responsibility to protect women and girls from<br />

all kinds of sexual violence. Further, rape is no longer considered as a by-product<br />

of war, but as a serious crime against humanity (OHCHR, op. cit.). Through<br />

the acknowledgement of the sufferings women and girls face through the use<br />

of sexual violence in conflict, one could argue that women and girls are more<br />

respected and their importance for the international community is confirmed.<br />

Despite its positive impact SC RES 1820 may also have negative impacts for<br />

women and girls. When comparing with SC RES 1325, this resolution re-categorizes<br />

women and girls as victims of war, but not as active participants or op-<br />

124 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies


ponents of armed conflict. With the focus on sexual violence during and after<br />

conflict, the impact of war and conflict may be only regarded in form of sexual<br />

violence, but not issues women and girls face, such as land-owning rights, internal<br />

displacement or women or girl-headed households (Rehn and Sirfeaf, op.<br />

cit.). <strong>The</strong>se issues can cause immense grievances for women and girls, especially<br />

in patriarchal societies where women’s rights are not considered important.<br />

UNSCR 1325 addresses these issues, as it seeks to empower women generally,<br />

but SC RES 1820 does only consider the consequences of sexual violence but<br />

not the wider cultural and traditional circumstances.<br />

Another critical analysis is that sexual violence on men and boys is not considered<br />

or explicit named in this resolution, which in turn emphasizes the male<br />

role in war as the predator, and women as victims. Willett also criticises that<br />

the UN itself is a highly masculine and militarized organisation that seeks to<br />

maintain the masculine-dominated notion of security that sees the male as the<br />

protector/ warrior/ policymaker and the female as the subordinate and passive<br />

victim (op. cit., p. 145). As SC RES 1325 was adopted before 1820 and has yet<br />

to be truly enforced by the international community, SC RES 1820 seems a setback<br />

for the empowerment of women (Barrow, op. cit., p. 232).<br />

How effective can these resolutions be in post-conflict states?<br />

With the adoption of SC RES 1325 the international community acknowledged<br />

the importance of women’s involvement in the reconstruction of post-conflict<br />

states. Further, it started to mainstream women’s experience of war and armed<br />

conflict, thus PKO should include women’s input and use them as a base for<br />

policy-making (Barrow, op. cit., p. 229). In some examples the implementation<br />

of SC RES 1325 has sparked hope for women as the resolution gives their grass<br />

root organisations legitimacy and hope to have an impact on the peace process<br />

in their countries (Rehn and Johnson Sirleaf, op. cit., p. 3). Indeed, in some<br />

countries SC RES 1325 has helped to improve the involvement of women in<br />

the political decision-making process, such as Liberia. Despite the low numbers<br />

of women in the national security forces the government has implemented<br />

several policies to protect women from sexual and gender based violence and<br />

discrimination based on gender (Stubblefield, 2010, p. 2-3). Further, the Li-<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

125


erian government has also addressed issues such as land-owning rights and<br />

the lack of education, providing free and obligatory primary school education<br />

(ibid.). Hence, the idea of empowerment through SC RES 1325 has had some<br />

impact on policies of post-conflict states and should increase the empowerment<br />

of women on national and international levels. <strong>The</strong> guide of action should be to<br />

further involve women in peace-keeping and conflict resolution, with further<br />

active involvement in the political decision-making of the post-conflict state. It<br />

is important to note that also laws and policies need to be addressed that discriminate<br />

women, but within the culture of a state (Black, op. cit., p. 9)<br />

Nonetheless, as already mentioned earlier, it seems as if the empowerment of<br />

women during and after conflict is not necessarily deemed important for UN<br />

member states. Many have failed to implement national policies that empower<br />

women, whereas policies that define women as victims were adopted (Black,<br />

ibid., p. 20).<br />

Additionally to Willett’s analyses that the UN is a highly masculine and militarized<br />

hierarchy one can argue that for the member states and the UN it is easier<br />

to continue to see women as victims in the need of male protection, instead of<br />

acknowledging that women are activists.<br />

<strong>The</strong> SC RES 1820 can be supportive of this claim, because it solely focuses on<br />

the sexual violence that women and girls experience during armed conflict. As<br />

outlined above, women and girls are in the need of special protection as they<br />

are more likely to suffer from war. On the other side, if women are empowered,<br />

they may be less in the need of special protection as norms and values within<br />

societies change and women are more likely to be respected as equal.<br />

Nonetheless, SC RES 1820 is a major benchmark in the international system<br />

and it should help women to seek justice for the crimes that have happened to<br />

them and end impunity for sexual violence; however, empowerment and female<br />

personnel is important for women to speak about their experiences (Willett,<br />

op. cit., p. 154).<br />

Hence, the implementation of both resolutions is crucial for a serious commit-<br />

126 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies


ment of gender-mainstreaming, protection, participation and prevention of<br />

women and girls during and after conflict.<br />

Conclusion<br />

Both SC RES 1325 and SC RES 1820 were called landmark resolutions by the<br />

UN and its member states upon their adoption. As the above analysis has shown,<br />

they are indeed crucial on dealing with conflicts and the effect on women and<br />

girls, but from a different perspective.<br />

SC RES 1325 is a very significant resolution, as it is the first that acknowledges<br />

the different impact war has on women, girls and men. It uses this knowledge<br />

and seeks to empower women through its three main pillars participation, protection<br />

and prevention. All three pillars are crucial; however the call upon UN<br />

member states to include women on all levels in the peace process and conflict<br />

resolution is significant, as the area of security is traditionally associated with<br />

men as Willett has shown. Empowerment of women in conflict resolution could<br />

also help them to change domestic policies that discriminate them based on<br />

their gender and change how gender is perceived in society.<br />

Nonetheless, the stigmatization of women and girls as victims may be re-enforced<br />

through SC RES 1820. <strong>The</strong> resolution also excludes men and boys as<br />

victims of sexual violence.<br />

This is not to say that sexual violence as a weapon of war is not a serious issue.<br />

Indeed, the use of rape in conflict regions is used to harm women and their<br />

communities, thus destabilizing social structures. One must also not forget the<br />

personal sufferings of the victims and the need to ensure justice.<br />

To conclude, empowerment is as crucial to stop sexual violence as is the protection<br />

of it and the prosecution. Unfortunately, the international community<br />

seems to focus more on the protection of sexual crimes as of the empowerment<br />

of women.<br />

Bibliography<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

127


• Askin, K. D. 2003. <strong>The</strong> Quest for Post-Conflict Gender Justice. Columbia Journal of Transnational<br />

Law [Online]. Vol. 41(), pp. 509-521. Available from: http://heinonline.org.remote.library.<br />

dcu.ie/HOL/Page?handle=hein.journals/cjtl41&id=1&size=2&collection=journals&index=journ<br />

als/cjtl [Accessed 24/01/2011]<br />

• Barrow, A. 2010. UN Security Council Resolutions 1325 and 1820: constructing gender in<br />

armed conflict and international and humanitarian law. <strong>International</strong> Review of the Red Cross<br />

[Online]. Vol. 92(877), pp. 221-234. Available from: http://journals.cambridge.org.remote.<br />

library.dcu.ie/action/displayAbstract?fromPage=online&aid=7808792&fulltextType=RA&fileId<br />

=S1816383110000081 [Accessed on 26/12/2010].<br />

• Black, R. 2009. Mainstreaming Resolution 1325? Evaluating the Impact on Security Council<br />

Resolution 1325 on Country-Specific UN Resolutions. Journal of Military and Strategic Studies<br />

[Online]. Vol. 11(4), pp. 1-29. Available from: http://jmss.synergiesprairies.ca/jmss/index.php/<br />

jmss/article/view/59 [Accessed 24/01/2010]<br />

• Carey, H. F. 2001. Women and peace and security: <strong>The</strong> politics of implementing gender sensitive<br />

norms in peacekeeping. <strong>International</strong> Peacekeeping [Online]. Vol. 8(2), pp. 49-68. Available<br />

from: http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/13533310108413895 [Accessed 29/11/2010]<br />

• Henckaerts, J.-M. 2008. Confronting sexual violence as a method of warfare [Online]. Available<br />

from: http://www.icrc.org/eng/resources/documents/interview/sexual-violence-interview-260608.htm<br />

[Accessed on 23/01/2011]<br />

• IANWGE: Inter-Agency Network on Women and Gender Equality. Taskforce on Women,<br />

Peace, and Security [Online]. Available from: http://www.un.org/womenwatch/ianwge/taskforces/wps/national_level_impl.html<br />

[Accessed 04/01/2010]<br />

• IANWGE: Inter-Agency Network on Women and Gender Equality. Available from: http://<br />

www.un.org/womenwatch/ianwge/taskforces/wps/history.html. Accessed on 31/12/2010<br />

• Rehn, E., Johnson Sirleaf, E. 2002. Women, War, Peace: <strong>The</strong> Independent Experts› Assessment<br />

on the Impact of Armed Conflict on Women and Women›s Role in Peace-Building (Progress<br />

of the World’s Women 2002, Vol. 1) [Online]. Available from: http://unifem.org/materials/<br />

item_detail.php?ProductID=17 [Accessed on 04/01/2010]<br />

• Stubblefield, R. 2010. Implementation of UN Security Council Resolution 1325 in Liberia [Online].<br />

Available from: http://www.gwi-boell.de/web/un-resolutions-1325-ten-years-conferencestubblefield-2212.html<br />

[Accessed on 23/01/2011]<br />

• Willett, S. 2010. Introduction: Security Council Resolution 1325: Assessing the Impact on<br />

Women, Peace and Security. <strong>International</strong> Peacekeeping [Online]. Vol. 17(2), pp. 142-158. Available<br />

from: http://www.informaworld.com.remote.library.dcu.ie/smpp/content~db=all~content=<br />

a921570335~frm=titlelink [Accessed on 23/01/2011]<br />

• Women Watch: Information and Resources on Gender Equality and Empowerment of Women<br />

[Online].Available from: http://www.un.org/womenwatch/feature/wps/index.html#background<br />

Accessed 31/12/2010<br />

• UN Resolution 1325. Available from: http://daccess-dds-ny.un.org/doc/UNDOC/GEN/<br />

N08/391/44/PDF/N0839144.pdf?OpenElement accessed on 31/12/2010<br />

• United Nations Human Rights: Office of the High Commissioner of Human Rights. Rape:<br />

Weapon of War [Online]. Available from: http://www.ohchr.org/en/newsevents/pages/<br />

rapeweaponwar.aspx [Accessed 23/01/2011]<br />

128 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies


<strong>International</strong> Political<br />

Economy


Are the growing criticisms<br />

of the <strong>International</strong><br />

Monetary Fund justified?<br />

Beryl Bömer<br />

First year BA <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />

Nowadays the <strong>International</strong> Monetary Fund (IMF) is mainly known for<br />

facilitating long-term loans connected with structural adjustment programs,<br />

to help develop sustainable and stable economies. <strong>The</strong> effects<br />

these loans have had on some countries have led to heavy criticism. This essay<br />

presents the criticism of the IMF and offers reasonable examples and explanations<br />

to show that the criticism is justified. <strong>The</strong> criticism of the IMF is directed<br />

at three different areas. IMF governance and unequal representation from<br />

within, the effects of loans and how they are seen in isolation of economic recovery<br />

and the mismatch of aims and effectiveness. One can conclude that the<br />

criticism is not only justified but necessary for further development of the IMF.<br />

introduction<br />

In July 1944 the <strong>International</strong> Monetary Fund (IMF) was called into existence<br />

for the purpose of monitoring member states’ exchange rates and offer financial<br />

assistance on request (Vreeland 2007, p.5). Nearly 53 years later to the day,<br />

in July 1997, the Thai baht collapsed, sparking off the Asian economic crisis.<br />

Within a short period of time the crisis spread to Indonesia, Malaysia, South<br />

130 <strong>International</strong> Political Economy


Korea and the Philippines affecting further countries. By 1998 unemployment<br />

rates in these countries had sky-rocketed and the Gross Domestic Product<br />

(GDP) had fallen by 6.7 percent in South Korea, 10.8 percent in Thailand and<br />

13.1 percent in Indonesia. Despite the IMF solemnly existing for the purposes<br />

of preventing and handling exchange rate crises, its procedures in the context<br />

of the Asian economic crisis are seen as highly controversial. Consultations in<br />

the run-up appeared to stimulate the crisis while conditionality for the bail-out<br />

rather impeded recovery (Stieglitz 2002, pp.89-104). Economic exacerbations<br />

as well as socioeconomic and environmental problems as a result of IMF programs<br />

have led to increased criticism of the IMF. This essay will briefly illustrate<br />

the history and purpose of the IMF. It will then move forward to elaborate<br />

the denunciation of the IMF and its programs, providing evidence to justify the<br />

criticism as prior to presenting a summarized analysis of why increased criticism<br />

of the IMF is justified.<br />

IMF, its history and its development<br />

After a devastating period of two world wars and the Great Depression in the<br />

first half of the 20 th century, a group of countries found it necessary to find a<br />

way to widely promote economic growth. By 1945, 29 of these countries had<br />

ratified the “Bretton Woods Agreement” of which the IMF was originally part.<br />

<strong>The</strong> task of the IMF was to monitor exchange rates and balance-of-payments<br />

(BOP) and facilitate loans to countries. <strong>The</strong>se loans should enable countries<br />

to maintain a fixed exchange rate and slowly implement austerity measures to<br />

reduce the current account deficit. From the very start though, the IMF lacked<br />

resources to finance its agenda as well as authority, mainly due to U.S. politics.<br />

This together with the depreciation of the US dollar eventually led to the<br />

breakdown of the Bretton Woods System (Vreeland 2007, pp.5-9). By 1974 the<br />

“adjustable pegged exchange rates of the industrialised world were abandoned<br />

forever [and with it] the original raison d’être of the IMF” (ibid p.9).<br />

After the breakdown of the Bretton Woods System the IMF shifted towards<br />

assisting developing countries and with this its scope shifted too. Firstly, the<br />

reason for the participation of members and secondly the type of assistance<br />

the IMF has engaged in have changed. Studies have shown that some countries<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

131


participate in IMF programs simply to send out signals to foreign investors.<br />

Another reason for participation is political. Countries sometimes participate<br />

in programs to have an excuse for pushing through austerity measures, blaming<br />

their actions on IMF conditionality (ibid, pp.62-67). Secondly the type of<br />

loans the IMF gives out has changed. <strong>The</strong> lending facilities of the IMF have<br />

become more and more similar to those of the World Bank, with some programs<br />

lasting up to 4 years. In the 1980s the IMF introduced the Structural<br />

Adjustment Facility (SAF) as well as Enhanced Structural Adjustment Facility<br />

(ESAF) now called Poverty Reduction and Growth Facility (PRGF). <strong>The</strong>se loans<br />

target developing and poor countries and aim to change the structure of domestic<br />

economies to avoid a repetition of economic crises in these countries (ibid,<br />

p.31). Generally IMF policy is associated with neoliberalism. A concept promoting<br />

free-trade, privatization and deregulation in the belief that it will promote<br />

economic growth and therewith improve the welfare of the nation. <strong>The</strong> policies<br />

have also evoked profuse criticism.<br />

Criticism of the IMF<br />

<strong>The</strong> IMF has repeatedly been criticised for several aspects, with some of the<br />

criticism being successfully considered. Some of the criticism is directed at<br />

IMF governance. <strong>The</strong> main criticism of the IMF is due to the conditionality of<br />

its loans and their macroeconomic, socioeconomic and environmental effects<br />

especially on developing countries. Additional criticism is directed at the effectiveness<br />

of IMF programs.<br />

imf governance<br />

<strong>The</strong> prevailing aspect the IMF has been criticised for in the context of governance<br />

is its distribution of ownership. At date the IMF consist of 187 members.<br />

<strong>The</strong> voting power of each member state is given to it in accordance to its<br />

quota, the amount of its own currency each state provides to the IMF to give<br />

out in loans. <strong>The</strong> six states with the highest voting share in declining order<br />

are USA, Japan, Germany France, UK and China. While the USA is the only<br />

member with enough votes for a veto, altogether these countries account to<br />

roughly 41% of the vote share (IMF 2011). Studies have shown though, that 40%<br />

132 <strong>International</strong> Political Economy


of the vote share amounts to about 60% of effective voting power, which leaves<br />

these five countries with the majority of the voting power (Vreeland 2007, p.17).<br />

Furthermore, scholars suggest the IMF is used as a political tool by its biggest<br />

shareholders, eminently the USA. This is primarily shown in countries being<br />

favoured when they support USA’s UN votes.<br />

Financial institutions are also found to have some influence on IMF policies<br />

since they are often needed to provide additional loans (Vreeland 2007, p.37-<br />

49). All this leads to the perception that even though the IMF mainly lends to<br />

developing countries, the latter have the smallest input. Many have called for<br />

reform in this relation. What might speak against this is the possibility that a<br />

more even distribution of ownership might lead to an increased autonomy of<br />

the IMF itself. This could be a drawback in itself as it decreases the representation<br />

of any interest group (ibid, pp.114-120). Nevertheless, it should be realized<br />

that development in any sphere, including the economic one, is always best<br />

achieved with the participation of the concerned.<br />

Macroeconomic/socioeconomic/environmental effects of IMF<br />

programs<br />

Paragraph 2 of Article 1 of the Articles of Agreement of the IMF that every<br />

member state signs goes as follows:<br />

To facilitate the expansion and balanced growth of international<br />

trade, and to contribute thereby to the promotion and maintenance<br />

of high levels of employment and real income and to the development<br />

of the productive resources of all members as primary<br />

objectives of economic policy [emphasis added] (IMF).<br />

As the article states, one of the IMF’s objectives is to promote or at least maintain<br />

employment rates as well as real income and encourage an even growth,<br />

which means encourage equality within a country and balanced growth among<br />

countries. Contrary to this, several studies have proven that IMF programs<br />

have opposite effects on participating countries (Vreeland 2007, pp.91-94). One<br />

reason, as Sarah Babb (2005) established is that while many developing coun-<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

133


tries adopt a capitalist economic model, they often fail to establish social and<br />

welfare institutions (due to neoliberal policies). In addition Babb mentions the<br />

“lower race to the bottom”, where developing countries are forced to deregulate<br />

labour and environmental standards to compete with each other.<br />

<strong>The</strong> biggest problems encountered in participating countries are an increase in<br />

unemployment rates, decrease of wages, widening of income gaps, increase of<br />

living costs expansion and deepening of poverty, increases of burdens for children<br />

and women, decrease of education standards, worsening of health care<br />

system as well as preventions of diseases, growing environmental degradation<br />

and the displacement of small-scale business’ (<strong>The</strong> People vs. Global Capital<br />

1993, pp.144-148). While one might argue the accountability here lies with the<br />

countries governments, these often don’t have a choice, as austerity measures<br />

and fiscal policy are either part of the loan or as mentioned above necessary to<br />

compete. Arguably though, even if it is not the responsibility of the IMF to handle<br />

these issues, it should be taken into consideration, that the general wellbeing<br />

of a nation will have long-term effects on the economy and therefore should<br />

be part of any economic recovery plan.<br />

IMF programs and their effects on the economy:<br />

Leaving out the actual economic effectiveness of IMF programs, one general<br />

observation can be made. Whereas developing countries are advised to adopt<br />

austerity measures in the case of a taking up a loan, this is rarely adopted in developed<br />

country (Vreeland 2007, p.115). Neoliberal economic theory of as little<br />

governmental intervention as possible is not as strictly and strongly applied in<br />

developed countries as it is in developing countries (Babb 2005). Consequently,<br />

one could argue that double-standards seem controversial.<br />

When it actually comes to the effectiveness of the programs, conclusions are<br />

more difficult to make. Despite a great number of studies conducted on the economic<br />

effects of IMF programs, one has to evaluate their results carefully, as<br />

these can vary greatly because of elements as effectiveness versus non-compliance,<br />

outside factors, counterfactual statements, different methodology, objectivity<br />

etc. Taking into account several different studies from varying sources,<br />

134 <strong>International</strong> Political Economy


some broad conclusions can be made though. Foremost, studies have shown<br />

that participation in IMF programs does help the BOP. Hereby, the IMF does<br />

successfully fulfil its main objective, assuming that it is the loan and the conditionality<br />

that has this effect. Beyond this, effectiveness is rather disputable.<br />

No consensus exists about the effects on budget deficits or inflation (Vreeland<br />

2007, pp.84-94).<br />

When it comes to economic growth, consensus does exist about non-effectiveness,<br />

but whether economic growth falls under IMF responsibility is contended.<br />

Looking at the data, it is questionable why half of all outstanding loans are<br />

owed by ‘prolonged members’ who have repetitively taken up loans, with some<br />

participants having taken up to 30 loans. In addition William Easterly’s finding<br />

show no significant correlation between the numbers of adjustment loans a<br />

country has received and its economic performance (Easterly 2005). Research<br />

conducted by Przeworski and Vreeland has shown that the economic growth<br />

rate of countries is generally lower when they are participating in IMF programs<br />

then if they had not done so. <strong>The</strong> research also claims to prove that the<br />

economic growth rate of countries succeeding the program tends to stay lower<br />

than if they country had not participated in the program, therefore never compensating<br />

for the loss created through the participation in the first place (Przeworski<br />

& Vreeland 2000).<br />

Finally, a study conducted by N. Jensen in 2004 found that countries taking up<br />

a loan because of an economic crisis have lower levels of Foreign Direct Investment<br />

(FDI) during the participation, even after the crisis (Jensen, 2004, p.206).<br />

Some scholars argue that the IMF is only responsible for helping the current<br />

account deficit, a role that it fulfils. On the other hand the above mentioned<br />

studies show that IMF programs often do not lead to an overall improvement of<br />

the macroeconomic situation. This after all, is most shocking since it defies the<br />

existence of the IMF as the results of their programs mismatch their objectives<br />

stated in the articles of agreement.<br />

Conclusion<br />

Recent years have shown increased criticism of the IMF. In summary, criti-<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

135


cism is mostly directed at the distribution of voting shares and influence within<br />

the IMF, the horrendous social, environmental and microeconomic effects IMF<br />

programs have had on nations and the poor success of these programs. While<br />

the IMF might simply be trying to retroactively ensure its own existence by<br />

creating continuous needs for loans, these criticisms are very justified, as they<br />

contradict not only IMF objectives. Unequal distribution has to be recognised<br />

as a factor of unequal presentation of interests. <strong>The</strong> lack of economic success<br />

of IMF programs should be corrected accordingly to the IMF’s objective stated<br />

in the articles of agreement. In addition, it is important that the IMF adopts a<br />

more interdisciplinary approach towards its policies as macroeconomic, socioeconomic<br />

and environmental effects cannot be seen in isolation from sustainable<br />

economic recovery. In conclusion, while the IMF might have already taken<br />

up considerations for reform, it stays an ongoing process with the above criticism<br />

not only justified, but crucial for further improvement of the fund and its<br />

lending facilities.<br />

references<br />

• Babb, S. (2005). <strong>The</strong> Social Consequences of Structural Adjustment: Recent Evidence and<br />

Current Debates. Annual Review of Sociology. Vol.31 pp.199-222.<br />

• Easterly, W. (2005).What did structural adjustment adjust? <strong>The</strong> association of policies and<br />

growth with repeated IMF and World Bank adjustment loans. Journal of Development Economics.<br />

Vol.76 pp.1-21.<br />

• IMFArticles of Agreement [Online]. www.imf.org/external/pubs/ft/aa/aa01.html [accessed<br />

2nd April, 2011].<br />

• IMF (2011). IMF Executive Directors and Voting Power [Online]. www.imf.org/external/np/<br />

sec/memdir/eds.aspx [accessed 12th July 2011].<br />

• Jensen, N.M. (2004). Crisis, Conditions, and Capital: <strong>The</strong> Effect of <strong>International</strong> Monetary<br />

Fund Agreements on Foreign Direct Investment Inflows. <strong>The</strong> Journal of Conflict Resolution.<br />

Vol.48 (2) pp.194-210.<br />

• Przeworski, A. & Vreeland, J.R. (2000) <strong>The</strong> effect of IMF programs on economic growth. Journal<br />

of Development Economics. Vol.62 pp.385-421.<br />

• Stiglitz, J.E. (2002). Globalization and Its Discontents. London: Penguin Press.<br />

• <strong>The</strong> People vs. Global Capital, (1994).Report of the <strong>International</strong> People’s Tribunal to judge the<br />

G7, Tokyo, 1993. Hong Kong: Arena.<br />

• van Houtven, L. (2002). Governance of the IMF: Decision Making, Institutional Oversight,<br />

Transparency, and Accountability. Washington: <strong>International</strong> Monetary Fund, Publication<br />

Services.<br />

• Vreeland, J.R. (2007). <strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> Monetary Fund, Politics of conditional lending.<br />

Abingdon: Routledge.<br />

136 <strong>International</strong> Political Economy


Capital Flows & Financial<br />

Crisis<br />

michaël mégrelis<br />

MA in <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />

In this essay, Michaël looks, contrasts and assesses three models which attempt<br />

to gauge the likeliness of currency crises from a politico-economic<br />

perspective by looking at the causal linkage between institutions, expectations<br />

and crises. <strong>The</strong>se are then contrasted in order to assess their validity. He<br />

finds that these models, by limiting themselves to partisanship, the dispersal or<br />

concentration of decision-making and veto, as well as focal points for transparent<br />

information or policy flexibility, only paint a partial picture. Market participants,<br />

the author argues, are also swayed by crucial factors such as systemic<br />

risk, credibility, the (un)sustainability of a currency peg or lobbying by various<br />

groups.<br />

Introduction:<br />

In light of the spectacular currency crises the world has witnessed over the past<br />

20 years - Mexico in 1994, South Asia in 1997, Russia in 1998 and Argentina<br />

between 1999 and 2002 - understanding which factors influences the likeliness<br />

of currency crises is crucial. Whilst economists focus on the macroeconomic<br />

causes, political scientists have been attempting to incorporate a political perspective<br />

with the aim of explaining and forecasting such crises. This essay will<br />

look at three models which attempt to solve this conundrum by examining the<br />

causal linkage between institutions, expectations, and crises. <strong>The</strong>se will then<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

137


e contrasted in order to assess their validity.<br />

leblang and bernhard<br />

Our first model was designed by David Leblang and William Bernhard in the<br />

essay entitled: “<strong>The</strong> Politics of Speculative Attacks in Industrial Democracies”<br />

(2000). Looking at industrial democracies, the authors attempt to establish a<br />

relationship between cabinet duration, partisanship and exchange-rate expectation.<br />

Market actors, they contend, form and constantly review their expectations<br />

as regards a government’s commitment to maintaining a stable exchange<br />

rate. Consequently, these market participants use information about political<br />

processes and shape opinions on the timing of political developments such as<br />

elections or cabinet change and the political convictions of the different players<br />

in order to assess the risk of policy change (p 292-3).<br />

Sets of political convictions are categorised as Left and Right with the Left perceived<br />

to be more dovish when it comes to a commitment to exchange right<br />

stability. Hence the risk of market actors launching a speculative attack on a<br />

currency is more likely when a snap election or a cabinet collapse occurs and<br />

when a new government of leftist convictions takes office (p 295). In multiparty<br />

systems, they note, confusion is even greater as coalition members can have diverging<br />

sets of priorities. Furthermore, an incumbent cabinet is more likely to<br />

be less concerned about exchange rate than short term political gain (p 296-7).<br />

Hence, the author hypothesises that the risk of a speculative attack increases<br />

with the probability of a cabinet ending. If this dissolution is expected, the risk<br />

is lower than if it is not, and expectations of a leftward shift will increase the<br />

risk of an attack (p 297-8).<br />

This model incorporates coalition bargaining, cabinet duration and partisanship<br />

and finds evidence that they impact on the risk of attacks on the currency<br />

which entails that market agents do look at the institutional set-up (p 321).<br />

Whilst this model rightly highlights how market agents form opinions about<br />

the propensity of governments to sacrifice long-term exchange rate stability for<br />

short-term political gains, especially prior to elections, it does not explain how<br />

partisanship impacts investors’ expectations. Moreover, it only mentions the<br />

138 <strong>International</strong> Political Economy


‘Left’ and ‘leftward’ as leading to increased perceived risk for the market. <strong>The</strong>re<br />

seems to be a hazy, pre-supposed causality between leftwing partisanship and<br />

dovish exchange-rate policy. Whether or not this is true (Lula da Silva’s Brazil<br />

pursued a hawkish policy on inflation and, hence, exchange rates whilst pursuing<br />

left-of-centre policies), this causal mechanism needs to be articulated. It<br />

also, as noted by the authors (p 321), remains silent on the process by which economic<br />

agents incorporate this information. Furthermore, as this model solely<br />

looks at industrial and, hence, electoral democracies, it is fails to be universal.<br />

macintyre<br />

By contrast, the model developed by Andrew MacIntyre in “Institutions and Investors:<br />

<strong>The</strong> Politics of the Economic Crisis in Southeast Asia.” (2001) attempts<br />

to provide a simple methodology for institutional policy-setting and its impact<br />

on crisis response, regardless of the regime in place. <strong>The</strong> author looks at the<br />

South Asian economic crisis of 1997, focusing on political institutions to assess<br />

why the investment reversal was greater in some countries than in others.<br />

<strong>The</strong> answer, for MacIntyre lies in the distribution of veto authority. He attempts<br />

to gauge how, in this case, this distribution shaped the nature of the policy environment<br />

and, in turn, affected investors. He therefore identifies two policy<br />

characteristics directly linked to the institutional framework of government,<br />

rigidity and volatility. <strong>The</strong>se sit at opposite ends of a spectrum (p 81). In the<br />

case of policy rigidity, governments have extreme difficulty making policy adjustments<br />

to respond to exogenous factors, whilst under policy volatility, they<br />

dither uncontrollably from one position to another. Either of these extremes,<br />

according to the author, is perceived as highly undesirable by market agents<br />

(p 86-7). MacIntyre then argues that the more diffused the veto authority, the<br />

greater the risk of rigidity and, conversely, the more concentrated the veto authority,<br />

the greater the risk of volatility (p 88).<br />

Investors, to him, require a balance: stability and predictability in areas such as<br />

macroeconomic objectives but flexibility in areas where, for example, business<br />

is impeded. According to the author, there is an optimal level on the spectrum<br />

where investors are exposed to a minimal amount of risk in a U-shaped curve<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

139


scenario (p 88-9). Lastly, MacIntyre observes that a model may look at how this<br />

applies to an authoritarian or a democratic regime (p 118).<br />

Whilst not purporting to cover all factors which make some governments less<br />

likely to be impacted than others by the severity of crises (p 117), this model has<br />

the great merit of remaining an extremely simple and universal way to understand<br />

how the institutional framework impacts investors.<br />

leblang and satyanath<br />

This gets picked up by David Leblang and Shanker Satyanath in “Institutions,<br />

Expectations, and Currency Crises.” (2006), who build up on Leblang and Bernhard’s<br />

and MacIntyre’s previous models. Here, the authors focus on how the<br />

institutional structure impacts market agents’ perceptions highlighting how<br />

they incorporate information (p 246). This model, therefore, puts the onus on<br />

the latter’s decision making. This decision-making process is based, mostly, on<br />

their understanding of economic fundamentals as well as their perception of<br />

others’ interpretation of these (p 248).<br />

This entails that if reliable information is scarce or unreliable (as is often the<br />

case with developing countries) there is an increased propensity for crisis to<br />

occur, even if the fundamentals are sound. A focal point for the dispersal of<br />

reliable data to market participants, in turn, lowers this risk. Whether or not<br />

such a focal point is present depends on political conditions, for instance, a<br />

newly elected government may take time to establish credibility in its forecasts<br />

(p 248-9). Here, the authors entertain the idea that investors may find information<br />

emanating from democracies more readily available and reliable than that<br />

emanating from authoritarian regimes, because of the latter’s characteristic<br />

openness and its separation of powers (p 249).<br />

This, however, becomes mitigated where, in democracies, policy-making involves<br />

a variety of actors, depriving investors of a focal point. At the same time,<br />

authoritarian regimes, whilst lacking transparency, do have central decisionmaking<br />

and if the policy direction is readily communicated, this makes for<br />

decreased uncertainty for investors (p 250). This model therefore resembles<br />

140 <strong>International</strong> Political Economy


MacIntyre’s in that instead of diffusion/concentration of veto, it puts forward<br />

diffusion/concentration of decision-making and informational focal points. It<br />

implies, according to the authors, that countries with divided government and<br />

those that have experienced recent turnover in government have an exceptional<br />

need for producing transparent forecasts (they prescribe using independent<br />

bureaucracies subject to intense public scrutiny) (p 260). This model develops<br />

strongly the causality between institutions, investors and crises. It also incorporates<br />

good policy prescriptions but, along with the previous two models, it<br />

misses out on several factors.<br />

<strong>The</strong> need for a more comprehensive approach<br />

Whilst these three models build on each other to give us a good understanding<br />

of the causal link between institutions, the expectations of market agents and<br />

crises, they tend to ignore several factors which, to this reviewer, form part of<br />

the picture. One such overlooked risk impacting on investors is systemic risk.<br />

In fact, it seems that looking at country specific institutional frameworks risks<br />

leaving out the regional and international settings in which currency crises are<br />

likely to occur. As pointed out by Lawrence and Frieden (2001, p 334), the run<br />

on the Mexican peso in 1994 impacted on other Latin American economies,<br />

leading to distrust of these from investors. Equally, the 1997 South Asian Crisis<br />

started in Thailand and spread to the rest of the region due to financial contagion.<br />

In fact, in the days of so-called ‘globalisation’ and the internationalisation<br />

of finance, solely looking at institutional setups seems to be missing the bigger<br />

picture by a long shot.<br />

<strong>The</strong> concept of credibility is also sparsely mentioned yet it is of crucial relevance<br />

and should take centre stage. A government may sacrifice a commitment<br />

to a stable exchange rate to short-term political gains, for instance, holding its<br />

currency artificially high before an election to boost its electors’ buying power,<br />

incurring a more drastic adjustment thereafter. Again the attack against the<br />

Mexican peso in 1994 is a textbook example of such a situation leading to a<br />

protracted crisis (Lawrence and Frieden, 2001, p 334). Credibility is slow to establish<br />

but erodes extremely quickly and market participants use an historical<br />

perspective to form their expectations, in short a government or nation which<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

141


has failed to hold its exchange rate in the past is perceived to be more likely<br />

to do so in the future. A better model should centre on credibility, can it be<br />

measured? Which institutional factors contribute to its establishment? How do<br />

you weigh history or the name of a country and the perception that goes with<br />

it i.e. what is the perception towards Argentina Plc?This credibility issue is the<br />

reason so many nations have, over the past twenty or so years, opted to delegate<br />

monetary policy to politically independent central banks.<br />

What these models also fail to take into account is that most currency crises<br />

occur where a nation has pegged its exchange rate to another currency, often<br />

the US Dollar and, the reason for this is to import credibility as regards future<br />

macroeconomic stability. Unfortunately, the pairing often is incompatible<br />

or the government not committing (enacting the policies necessary to sustain<br />

the peg) to the exchange rate system and the currency ends up being over- or<br />

undervalued, which, in the long run is unsustainable (Lawrence and Frieden,<br />

2001, p 323-4). This applies to the 1994 Mexican crisis as well as in South Asia<br />

in 1997, Russia in 1998 and Argentina between 1999 and 2002.<br />

Further models could, lastly, expand from a sole look at institutions to incorporate<br />

the relative weight of lobby groups, for instance, the relative weight of<br />

the tradable goods over that of the non-tradable goods sector in a particular<br />

economy and its influence on exchange rate policy. This is assuming that the<br />

former prefers flexible exchange rates to stay competitive on international markets.<br />

Equally, trade unions tend to favour a more dovish exchange rate policy<br />

and an efficient model should attempt to quantify their clout over institutions<br />

and policy setting (Lawrence and Frieden, 2001, p 321 & 325). Societal and<br />

lobby groups are what sustains regimes and political parties, ignoring their influence<br />

on macroeconomic policy can only lead to a partial understanding of<br />

the dynamics at play.<br />

Conclusion:<br />

Whilst political institutions help us explain currency crises it is doubtful that<br />

they paint anything that resembles the full picture. Whilst understanding partisanship,<br />

the dispersal or concentration of decision-making and veto, as well<br />

142 <strong>International</strong> Political Economy


as focal points for transparent information or policy flexibility, surely shape<br />

the views of market participants, several other factors do too. <strong>The</strong> risk of a systemic<br />

crisis, the lack of a credible commitment to macroeconomic stability, an<br />

unsustainable imbalance within a currency peg or the influence of lobby groups<br />

championing flexibility on a nation’s policy choices are all crucial elements<br />

which influence market agents’ perceptions of risk. When that risk is perceived<br />

to overwhelm potential returns, these agents get out of their long or enter short<br />

positions and a currency crisis occurs. Further research could seek to incorporate<br />

all these factors into a model which develops on the institutions-centric<br />

models developed by Leblang, Bernhard, MacIntyre and Satyanath.<br />

Lastly, one may actually ponder as whether or not, in the age of algorithmic<br />

trading, market agents have developed trading systems which measure, weigh<br />

and take into account the different political variables, along with the macroeconomic<br />

ones, in order to trade currencies. Whether or not they forecast or simply<br />

accelerate crises is another question.<br />

references<br />

• Broz, J. L. & Frieden J. A., (2001) <strong>The</strong> Political Economy of <strong>International</strong> Monetary Relations.<br />

Annual Review of Political Science, 4, p 317-43.<br />

• Leblang, D. & Bernhard W., (2000) <strong>The</strong> Politics of Speculative Attacks in Industrial Democracies.<br />

<strong>International</strong> Organization, 54(2), p 291-324.<br />

• Leblang, D, & Satyanath S. (2006) Institutions, Expectations, and Currency Crises.” <strong>International</strong><br />

Organization, 60(1), p 245–62.<br />

• MacIntyre, A. (2001). Institutions and Investors: <strong>The</strong> Politics of the Economic Crisis in Southeast<br />

Asia. <strong>International</strong> Organization, 55(1), p 81-122.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

143


144 <strong>International</strong> Political Economy


Political Leadership


French Foreign Policy from<br />

Mitterrand to Sarkozy<br />

146 Political Leadership<br />

laura Grealish<br />

Final Year BA <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />

This essay argues that, since 1981, French foreign policy has displayed<br />

a remarkable level of continuity despite it being the domaine reserve<br />

of three ideologically diverse presidents. While Presidents Mitterrand,<br />

Chirac and Sarkozy have appeared to pursue different approaches to relations<br />

with Africa, the Middle East, the United States and the European Union, an<br />

overriding theme has been their continued attempts to preserve the grandeur<br />

of France. Grandeur, the Gaullist narrative of an idealised French importance<br />

in the world, is pervasive in the political and national psyche, and has informed<br />

the cultivation a distinctly French brand of realism in reaction to an evolving<br />

global order in which the Fifth Republic’s status as an influential global power<br />

is at risk.<br />

introduction<br />

A Continuity of Grandeur<br />

A notable feature of French foreign policy since 1981 is the continuity that<br />

has been exercised in this policy domain by Presidents François Mitterrand,<br />

Jacques Chirac and Nicolas Sarkozy. Although each of these leaders has placed<br />

his own distinctive signature on this presidential domaine résérve of French


politics, the Gaullist concept of grandeur has remained a constant presence<br />

in the international relations of the Fifth Republic. <strong>The</strong> notion of grandeur,<br />

a perception of an exceptionalist French greatness, was instilled by President<br />

Charles de Gaulle as a response to the demise of France’s colonial empire and<br />

its continued pursuit may be understood as a fervent desire to remain an influential<br />

global power in a changing world (Cerny, 1980: 270). Traditionally,<br />

it has been manifested through France’s post-colonial relationships with Africa<br />

and the Middle East, an independent stance toward the United States and<br />

a sometimes difficult approach to European integration. Although the three<br />

presidents of the post 1981 era may be observed to have initiated some changes<br />

in these issue areas, with Sarkozy providing a notable example, it may be argued<br />

that such changes have been affected in the interests of grandeur. For<br />

example, Sarkozy’s perceived Atlanticism may be construed as an attempt to<br />

increase French influence on the United States, while France’s uneven, yet ultimately<br />

supportive, stance on the European Union suggests that she views that<br />

project as a vehicle for her ambitions as a world power. In order to demonstrate<br />

this further, this paper shall analyse these matters, focussing upon continuity<br />

and change in the four aforementioned issue areas. As grandeur emerged in<br />

the wake of the humiliating Algerian war, it is appropriate that Franco-African<br />

relations are examined first. French relations with the Arab world shall then be<br />

assessed, due to both the postcolonial relationships there and the implications<br />

of an essentially pro-Arab policy for her relationship with the United States,<br />

the third focus of analysis here. Finally, France’s attitude toward the European<br />

Union shall be explored.<br />

the african Pré Carré<br />

<strong>The</strong> prospect of losing her African colonies was so traumatic for France that<br />

it was a key factor in the collapse of the Fourth Republic. It is therefore unsurprising<br />

that de Gaulle’s grandeur became ingrained in the French imagination,<br />

alongside notions of françafrique and pré carré, concepts that emphasise<br />

an exclusive political, economic and cultural influence in her former colonial<br />

domain, or her “backyard” (Chafer, 2002: 346). From this perspective, independent<br />

francophone Africa may be regarded as a natural twin of the Fifth<br />

Republic, for these entities were born of the same circumstances and their fates<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

147


are thus inextricably interconnected. On a more tangible level, France’s ‘special<br />

relationship’ with Africa has traditionally assured reliable access to raw materials<br />

such as the minerals that are essential for her high-technology industries,<br />

while also providing market opportunities for French manufactured goods and<br />

outlets for capital investment (Martin, 1995: 9).<br />

Such factors have proven potent enough to transcend political ideology, as is<br />

evident in the African policies of the Fifth Republic’s first Socialist president,<br />

François Mitterrand. <strong>The</strong> election of Mitterrand in 1981 was greeted with optimism<br />

in France’s former African colonies, as he appeared to proffer a refreshing<br />

change in the wake of his predecessor, Valerie Giscard D’Estaing’s sordid relationships<br />

with African despots (Whiteman, 1983: 329). However, despite early<br />

idealistic rhetoric espousing a change of direction in policy, the philosophical<br />

and realist constraints of Franco-African relations rapidly took priority (1983:<br />

341). For France, her jealously guarded close ties with francophone Africa ensured<br />

a prominent role on the world stage, particularly in the context of the<br />

Cold War, and she essentially acted as a gendarme, protecting both her own<br />

interests, and those of the West against Soviet influence in the region (Martin,<br />

1995: 8). In order to protect such interests, a key tool of France’s African policy<br />

has been the provision of aid, particularly in the form of military and technical<br />

assistance to often questionable, yet friendly regimes (Cumming, 2000: 361). In<br />

1990, buoyed by the triumph of democracy in Europe, Mitterrand used the La<br />

Baule Franco-African Summit to outline a new approach tying aid to democratisation<br />

(Chafer, 2002: 359). However, although the demise of the Soviet Union<br />

removed the need to support pro-Western autocrats in Africa, the primacy of<br />

françafrique overshadowed this apparent change of approach. For example,<br />

Mitterrand’s administration continued to provide aid to authoritarian regimes<br />

in Cameroon and Togo, while simultaneously reducing assistance to states that<br />

were attempting to democratise such as Mali and Benin (Martin, 1995: 15). Furthermore,<br />

by the end of Mitterrand’s second term in office, France had continuing<br />

military agreements with 23 African states (Gregory, 2000: 438), while<br />

his fourteen year presidency had overseen nine African military interventions<br />

(Martin, 1995: 13), the most notorious being in Rwanda.<br />

148 Political Leadership


From Grandeur to Genocide in Françafrique<br />

Between April and July of 1994, over 800, 000 members of the Tutsi ethnic<br />

group were murdered by their Hutu compatriots in the tiny African state of<br />

Rwanda. <strong>The</strong> genocide was orchestrated by the extremist regime of President<br />

Juvenal Habyarimana, a close ally of Mitterrand’s, and commenced when the<br />

President’s aeroplane was shot down as he returned to the capital, Kigali, from<br />

peace talks in Tanzania with the Ugandan supported Rwandan Patriotic Front<br />

(RPF). In 1990, France had deployed troops in the country in order to protect<br />

both her nationals there and the Habyarimana government as the RPF put increasing<br />

pressure on the regime (Utley, 2002: 132). She continued to supply<br />

arms to Rwanda despite, as is alleged (BBC News, 2008), being aware that mass<br />

violence against Tutsis was being planned. Mitterrand was vehemently opposed<br />

to the victory of an encroaching RPF in 1994, and authorised Opération Turquoise,<br />

a ‘humanitarian’ intervention that appears to have consisted mostly of<br />

the evacuation of French citizens and members of the Hutu regime, while also<br />

creating safe havens for Hutus, including those directly involved in the killings<br />

(Utley, 2002: 132).<br />

Although Rwanda was a Belgian colony, France nevertheless considered the<br />

country to be an integral part of françafrique, and it has been suggested that<br />

Mitterrand viewed the Ugandan backed RPF as a direct Anglophone threat to<br />

French influence in the central Africa (Meredith, 2006: 493). Ironically, it was<br />

France’s actions that would lead to the loss of Rwanda from the pré carré, while<br />

also leading to increased debate in France over the future direction of Franco-African<br />

relations. Despite such concerns however, Mitterrand’s successor,<br />

Jacques Chirac, continued to conduct France’s African policy in the traditional<br />

manner, fostering close relationships with various African heads of state to the<br />

extent that he continued to support the kleptocratic Zairian tyrant, President<br />

Mobutu Sese Seko in 1997, a position that resulted in French diplomatic isolation<br />

(Chafer, 2005: 16). Realising the impracticalities of such policies, Chirac<br />

and his cohabitant Socialist government began to implement changes in aid<br />

policy while also improving ties with countries that lay outside of the pré carré<br />

(Chafer, 2005: 17). However, as one of the ‘old guard’, Chirac remained attached<br />

to traditional Franco-African relations despite the external and internal pres-<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

149


sures that demanded change (2005: 20). When Nicolas Sarkozy assumed office,<br />

a further break from the African policy of the past was expected (Charbonneau,<br />

2008: 288).However, despite the continued associations with countries outside<br />

of the ‘backyard’ and a thawing of relations with Rwanda, little appears to have<br />

changed as Sarkozy courts friendly regimes, renegotiates defence treaties and<br />

promotes France as an alternative to Chinese involvement in the region.<br />

France and the Middle East: an alternative sphere of influence<br />

Much of France’s African empire encompassed chiefly Islamic countries, while<br />

she also controlled Syria and Lebanon in the Middle East. It is therefore unsurprising<br />

that she is generally considered to be more pro-Arab than some of<br />

her other Western counterparts. As in Africa, a continuity of both idealist and<br />

pragmatic concerns can explain France’s Middle Eastern policies since 1981.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Middle East, as a centre of geopolitical turmoil, represents an ideal vehicle<br />

for France to assert herself on the global stage, presenting herself as a benign<br />

alternative to American hegemony. On a practical level, France is a major importer<br />

of Middle Eastern oil (Energy Information Administration, 2010), while<br />

the region is also a key importer of French arms (Hepher, 2009).<br />

Regarding Israel, France was a close ally from the country’s founding in 1948<br />

until the Six Day War in 1967 led to a schism with De Gaulle, from whence<br />

France pursued an overtly more Arabist approach. However, in 1982, Mitterrand<br />

became the first President of the Fifth Republic to officially visit Israel,<br />

appearing to signal a thaw in Franco-Israeli relations. <strong>The</strong> Parti Socialiste had<br />

traditionally supported Israel and Mitterrand enjoyed cordial relations with his<br />

Israeli counterpart, the Labour Party leader, Shimon Peres. Nevertheless, Mitterrand<br />

maintained a sympathetic position towards Palestine and Lebanon, and<br />

the tentative entente was compromised in June of that year when Israel invaded<br />

the latter (Marcus, 1986: 28). Relations were further soured in 1989 when Mitterrand<br />

welcomed the Palestinian Liberation Organisation leader Yasser Arafat,<br />

whom Israel considered a terrorist, on an official trip to Paris (Wood, 1993:<br />

33). Jacques Chirac also enjoyed a close friendship with Arafat and relations<br />

with Israel remained cool during his presidency. Chirac frequently condemned<br />

Israeli actions in the Palestinian Territories while France often opposed UN<br />

150 Political Leadership


esolutions condemning terrorism against the Jewish state. For example, out<br />

of eighteen UN resolutions condemning Israel in 2004, France voted in favour<br />

thirteen times, and abstained on the other five (Guitta, 2005). While such actions<br />

served to strengthen French relations in the Arab world, such discord<br />

with Israel also had the counterproductive effect of isolating France as a prospective<br />

participant in Middle Eastern peace negotiations, a role that Chirac<br />

actively sought (Wood, 1998: 579). In contrast, Nicolas Sarkozy has employed<br />

a more conciliatory tone with Israel, suggesting a distinct departure from established<br />

practice. However, it would appear that Sarkozy is simply employing<br />

a different tactic as opposed to implementing a major policy shift. Indeed, despite<br />

rhetorical differences, French Middle Eastern policies since 1981 remain<br />

essentially consistent.<br />

Like his predecessors, Sarkozy enjoys good relations with numerous Arab leaders,<br />

even forging dialogue in 2008 with Syria’s Bashar al-Assad with whom<br />

Chirac had broken ties (Crumley, 2008), while he is also prepared to criticize<br />

Israeli actions when deemed necessary. It is therefore reasonable to concur<br />

that Sarkozy’s cautious overtures to Israel are intended to achieve what Chirac<br />

could not – an increasingly influential role in the American dominated arena<br />

of Middle Eastern diplomacy. Another noteworthy facet of French policy in the<br />

Middle East concerns France’s relationship with Iraq. France had a history of<br />

allegiance with Saddam Hussein’s regime, and provided weapons and other aid<br />

to the country during the Iran-Iraq War (Styan, 2004: 372). Following Iraq’s<br />

invasion of Kuwait in 1991, Mitterrand attempted to avoid the outbreak of an<br />

American led war through diplomatic measures. However, following an Iraqi<br />

assault on the French embassy in Kuwait, France adopted a firmer line against<br />

Iraq and deployed troops to the Gulf (Styan, 2006: 180). Twelve years later, as<br />

the United States again prepared for war in Iraq, President Chirac made a firm<br />

stance against the ensuing conflict. As this episode engendered much debate<br />

concerning a perceived French anti-Americanism, it is appropriate to address<br />

it in the wider context of Franco-US relations.<br />

France and the United States: a “fickle and tempestuous relationship”<br />

Although France is America’s oldest ally, the two countries have “shared a<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

151


fickle and often tempestuous relationship” (Davis, 2003: 14). Anti-American<br />

sentiment has a long history in France (Wall, 2007: 19), yet it is debatable as to<br />

whether this is genuinely translated into contemporary French foreign policy.<br />

One approach to Franco-American relations is to recognise a cleavage between<br />

Nationalism, or Gaullism, and Atlanticism (Vaisse, 2008: 5). <strong>The</strong> former, as<br />

espoused by De Gaulle, refers to a desire to maintain a strictly autonomous<br />

European foreign policy, while the latter denotes the acceptance of a “subordinate<br />

position within the US-directed world order while seeking, or in return<br />

for, a privileged secondary role.” (Petras and Morley, 2000: 54). As such, neither<br />

should be viewed as a measure of pro or anti American leanings as each<br />

position concerns a view of France’s role in the world. Furthermore, such categorisation<br />

is simplistic, and ignores the complexities of foreign policy decision<br />

making.<br />

Mitterrand is described as being closer to an Atlanticist position, due to his<br />

responses to the Euromissile crisis of the early 1980s and the 1991 Gulf War<br />

(Cole, 1994: 138), while also displaying elements of Gaullist nationalism in his<br />

attachment to grandeur (1994: 142). In contrast, Chirac is of the Gaullist tradition,<br />

a position that became increasingly associated with anti-Americanism<br />

when he opposed the 2003 Iraq War. However, France had supported the Bush<br />

administration’s earlier war effort in Afghanistan, while Chirac also bore the<br />

distinction of having been the first world leader to visit the United States after<br />

the 9/11 terrorist attacks that initiated America’s War on Terror (Sopel, 2001).<br />

Although, the two countries had experienced differences in the past, Chirac’s<br />

stance does not appear to have been born of an anti-American ideology. Indeed,<br />

it is argued that he had a higher regard for the United States than his predecessor<br />

(Serfaty, 2008: 61).<br />

Opposition to the Iraqi conflict was influenced by a number of factors, ranging<br />

from a French respect for the authority of the United Nations Security Council<br />

(Styan, 2004: 380) to concern at the impact of the war on relations with the<br />

Middle East (2004: 383). Franco-American rivalry, again to be distinguished<br />

from anti-Americanism, may also be contributory to France’s position as the<br />

French preoccupation with grandeur provides a source of some envy “towards<br />

a nation that has usurped France’s reserved role as a generator of universal<br />

152 Political Leadership


values” (Vedrine, 2004: 119). Nevertheless, from 2004 Chirac worked to foster<br />

improved relations with the US once again (Vaisse, 2008: 7). Nicolas Sarkozy’s<br />

relationship with America is more overtly Atlanticist than that of any of his predecessors.<br />

<strong>The</strong> United States values him as a close ally, while he has seemingly<br />

stepped away from Gaullist tradition by leading the reintegration of France into<br />

NATO’s integrated military command structure. However, it ought to be noted<br />

that both Mitterrand and Chirac also considered this initiative and that France<br />

has long had a strong presence in NATO, thus rendering the move symbolically<br />

rather than practically significant (Vaisse, 2008: 6). On the Iraq matter,<br />

Sarkozy was also opposed to military intervention, if not to Chirac’s style of diplomacy<br />

(Howorth, 2010: 206), while he does not hesitate to criticise the United<br />

States if he deems it necessary (2010: 210).<br />

<strong>The</strong> European Union as a vehicle for the pursuit of grandeur<br />

Although the European Union may be regarded as being as relevant to domestic<br />

policy as it is to foreign, it is for this very reason that it provides an interesting<br />

case to consider. <strong>The</strong> nature of the European project wherein control of certain<br />

policy areas are delegated to a supranational structure may appear to be the<br />

antithesis of a state that seeks to maintain her grandeur. However, France has<br />

been a key architect of the European Union since the project was initiated as<br />

the 1951 Treaty of Paris that established the European Coal and Steel Community<br />

(ECSC). <strong>The</strong> ECSC was a French initiative, and was intended to unite six<br />

European countries (France, West Germany, Italy, Belgium, Luxembourg and<br />

the Netherlands) economically in a common market for coal and steel, and to<br />

achieve a political objective of strengthening Franco-German relations in order<br />

to prevent a return to war (EU, 2005).<br />

Throughout the evolution of the European project, France has both supported<br />

and rejected various integrationist policies, based upon their perceived impacts<br />

on her national self interest. President Mitterrand pursued a strongly pro-integrationist<br />

policy, in part due to his decision in 1983 to abandon leftist economic<br />

policies in order to remain a competitive member of the European Monetary<br />

System. <strong>The</strong> pursuit of European ideals thus became the ideal cover for his<br />

change of direction (Bell, 2005: 106). However, despite supporting the 1986<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

153


accession of Spain and Europe to the European Community and insisting that<br />

France’s future lay with Europe, Mitterrand took a cautious approach to further<br />

EC expansion. He was reluctant to accept both the reunification of Germany<br />

and the potential accession of former Soviet Bloc countries to the EC following<br />

the collapse of communism, a stance that led some Eastern European countries<br />

to accuse him and his counterparts in Western Europe of excluding them “in<br />

order not to risk the rich, privileged situation of the European Community”<br />

(Tiersky, 2003: 189). Such charges were not entirely inaccurate. France was<br />

indeed concerned about the prospect of a strong Germany, and pursued the<br />

Maastricht Treaty in order to effect deeper integration, thus mitigating the German<br />

economic threat (Bell, 2005, 141).<br />

Jacques Chirac’s attempts to promote deeper European integration were stifled<br />

when French voters rejected the Treaty establishing a Constitution for Europe<br />

in an unnecessary 2005 referendum. Nicolas Sarkozy subsequently assisted in<br />

the drafting of the successor to the ill fated Constitution, the Treaty of Lisbon.<br />

After this document was rejected by Irish voters in 2008, Sarkozy played<br />

a proactive role in ensuring Irish ratification in a successful second referendum<br />

(Irish Independent, 2008). Like his predecessors, Sarkozy is strongly integrationist,<br />

although he advocates a deepening rather than a widening of the<br />

European Union as is evident in his opposition to Turkish membership. In the<br />

context of French self interest, the integrationist stance is highly compatible<br />

with the pursuit of grandeur, particularly if it strengthens France’s role as a<br />

leader of a powerful regional bloc. Regarding Turkey, Sarkozy considers her<br />

(unlikely) accession as a threat to European, or namely French, culture. He has<br />

however proposed an alternative Mediterranean Union comprising of Southern<br />

European, North African and Middle Eastern states. Ostensibly a vehicle<br />

to promote peace in the Middle East, the project was met with disapproval by<br />

European leaders who suspected it to be a French attempt to pursue her own<br />

grandeur, and has since being incorporated into an existing EU-Mediterranean<br />

framework (<strong>The</strong> Economist, 2008).<br />

Conclusion<br />

Although a number of changes have occurred in French foreign policy since<br />

154 Political Leadership


1981, Gaullist ideals remain entrenched in the French polity. Africa remains<br />

important strategically, hence the nurturing of friendlier relations with a number<br />

of states there. France’s Middle Eastern policy has been largely consistent<br />

over the years while the oft changing dynamic between France and the United<br />

States represents a form of consistency in itself, Regarding Europe, France continues<br />

to promote an increasingly integrated system, while also seeking to ensure<br />

that the EU will not evolve at her expense. <strong>The</strong> various policy changes that<br />

have occurred have been effected in response to a changing world, and France<br />

is aware that in order to maintain continuity in her foreign affairs, and protect<br />

her position in the global order, some minor changes are necessary.<br />

Bibliography<br />

• BBC News (2008), “France Accused in Rwanda Genocide”, BBC [Online] Available at: http://<br />

news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/africa/7542418.stm [Accessed:<br />

18 December 2010]<br />

• Bell, D.S. (2005), François Mitterrand: A Political Biography, Cambridge; Polity<br />

• Cerny, P. (1980), <strong>The</strong> Politics of Grandeur: Ideological Aspects of De Gaulle’s Foreign Policy,<br />

Cambridge; Cambridge University Press<br />

• Chafer, T. (2002), “Franco-African Relations: No Longer so Exceptional?”, African Affairs,<br />

2002, 101, pp. 343 - 363<br />

• Chafer, T. (2005), “Chirac and ‘la Françafrique’: No longer a Family Affair?”, Modern and<br />

Contemporary France, 2005, 13: 1, pp. 7 – 23<br />

• Charbonneau, B. (2008), “Dreams of Empire: France, Europe and the New Interventionism in<br />

Africa”, Modern and Contemporary France, (2005), 16: 3, pp. 279 - 295<br />

• Cole, A. (1994), François Mitterrand: A Study in Political Leadership, London; Routledge<br />

• Crumley, B. (2008), “France’s Fling With Syria”, Time, 4 September 2008 [Online]<br />

Available at: http://www.time.com/time/world/article/0,8599,1838370,00.html<br />

[Accessed: 20 December 2010]<br />

• Cumming, G. (2000), “Modernisation without ‘Banalisation’: Toward a New Era in French<br />

African Aid Relations?”, Modern and Contemporary France, 8: 3, 2000, pp. 359 – 370<br />

• Davis, J. (2003), Reluctant Allies and Competitive Partners: US-French Relations at the<br />

Breaking Point?, Dulles; Brasseys Inc.<br />

• <strong>The</strong> Economist (2008), “Sarko’s Southern Dream” <strong>The</strong> Economist, 17 July 2010 [Online]<br />

Available at: http://www.economist.com/node/11751636?story_id=11751636<br />

[Accessed: 20 December 2010]<br />

• Energy Information Administration (2010), “Country Energy Profiles” [Online] Available at:<br />

http://www.eia.doe.gov/country/index.cfm [Accessed:<br />

18 December 2010]<br />

• European Union (2005), “Building Europe Through the Treaties” [Online]. Available at:<br />

http://europa.eu/legislation_summaries/institutional_affairs/treaties/treaties_ecsc_en.htm<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

155


[Accessed: 17 December 2010]<br />

• Gregory, S. (2000), “<strong>The</strong> French Military in Africa: Past and Present”, African Affairs, 2000,<br />

99, pp. 435 – 448<br />

• Guitta, O. (2005), “<strong>The</strong> Chirac Doctrine”, Middle East Quarterly, Fall 2005 [Online]<br />

Available at: http://www.meforum.org/772/the-chirac-doctrine#_ftnref19<br />

[Accessed: 19 December 2010]<br />

• Hepher, T. (2009), “French Arms Exports Highest Since 2000”, Reuters [Online]<br />

Available at: http://www.reuters.com/article/idUSLS36060520090928<br />

[Accessed: 18 December 2010]<br />

• Howord, J. (2010), “Sarkozy and the ‘American Mirage’ or why Gaullist Continuity Will Overshadow<br />

Transcendence” European Political Science, (2010), 9, pp. 207 – 212)<br />

• Irish Independent (2008), “Cowen Denies Sarkozy Visit is Ploy to Win New Lisbon<br />

Vote”, Irish Independent, 1 July 2008 [Online] Available at: http://www.independent.ie/<br />

national-news/cowen-denies-sarkozy-visit-is-ploy-to-win-new-lisbon-vote-1424691.html<br />

[Accessed: 20 December 2010]<br />

• Marcus, J. (1986), “French Policy and the Middle East Conflicts: Change and Continuity”, <strong>The</strong><br />

World Today, (Feb. 1986), 42: 2, pp. 27 - 30<br />

• Martin, G. (1995), “Continuity and Change in Franco-African Relations”, <strong>The</strong> Journal of Modern<br />

African Studies, 33: 1 (March 1995), pp. 1 – 20<br />

• Meredith, M. (2006), <strong>The</strong> State of Africa: A History of Fifty Years of Independence, London;<br />

Free Press<br />

• Petras, J., and Morley, M. (2000), “Contesting Hegemons: US-French Relations in the ‘New<br />

World Order’”, Review of <strong>International</strong> Studies, (Jan. 2000), 26: 1, pp. 49 – 67<br />

• Serfaty, S. (2008), Architects of Delusion: Europe, America and the Iraq War, Philadelphia,<br />

University of Pennsylvania Press<br />

• Sopel, J. (2001), “Chirac Reflects New French Mood”, BBC News, 6 November 2001 [Online].<br />

Available at: http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/americas/1640877.stm [Accessed:<br />

20 December 2010]<br />

• Styan, D. (2004), “Jacques Chirac’s ‘non’: France, Iraq and the United Nations, 1991 – 2003”,<br />

Modern and Contemporary France, (2004), 12: 3, pp. 371 – 385<br />

• Styan, D. (2006), France and Iraq: Oil, Arms and French Policy Making in the Middle East,<br />

London; I.B. Tauris<br />

• Tiersky, R. (2003), François Mitterrand: A Very French President, Oxford; Rowman and Littlefield<br />

• Vaisse, J. (2008), “A Gaullist By Any Other Name”, Survival, (2008), 50: 3, pp 5 - 10<br />

• Vedrine, H. (2004), “On Anti-Americanism”, Brown Journal of World Affairs, (2003-2004),<br />

10, pp. 117 - 122<br />

• Wall, I. (2007), “Anti-Americanism in France and the Crisis over Iraq”, in O’Connor, B., (ed.),<br />

2007, Anti-Americanism: In the 21st Century, Oxford; Greenwood World Publishing, pp. 19 - 40<br />

• Whiteman, K. (1983), “President Mitterrand and Africa”, African Affairs, 82: 328, (July 1983),<br />

pp. 329 – 343<br />

• Wood, P.C. (1993), “France and the Israeli-Palestine Conflict”, Middle East Journal, (Winter<br />

1993), 47: 1, pp. 21 – 40<br />

• Wood, P.C. (1998), “Chirac’s ‘New Arab Policy and Middle East Challenges: <strong>The</strong> Arab-Israeli<br />

156 Political Leadership


Conflict, Iraq and Iran, Middle East Journal, (Autumn 1998), 52: 4,<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

157


Explaining the Consistent<br />

Popularity of Vladimir<br />

Putin in Russia<br />

158 Political Leadership<br />

Liam Clarke<br />

MA in <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />

Vladimir Putin enjoys popularity that most other politicians can only<br />

dream of. Yet what makes him so well liked? <strong>The</strong> first reason given<br />

by this paper is that Putin himself has involuntarily generated adoration<br />

through his background, personality and general aura. <strong>The</strong> second and<br />

most transparent justification for his popularity is that he has presided over<br />

numerous successful political actions. A third theory argues that Putin’s high<br />

approval ratings have been facilitated by Russia’s unique culture and history.<br />

Furthermore, Liam surmises how Putin’s legacy could be spoiled; however the<br />

latter point is only an aspersion on whether the ‘Putinomania’ will ever end.<br />

introduction<br />

Under the direction of Vladimir Putin’s predecessor Boris Yeltsin, post-Soviet<br />

Russia was a country in notable decline. Humiliated, the Russian people witnessed<br />

their homeland lose its world-leader status; and become an economy<br />

smaller than South Korea, with the average citizen earning less than their Malaysian,<br />

Botswanan and South African counterparts (White and McAllister,<br />

2003: 383). However in the first eight years of Putin’s presidency, Russians


witnessed their living standards double. Russia’s GDP increased by 70% and<br />

the nation jumped from being the world’s twentieth largest economy to the seventh.<br />

Moreover nearly all foreign debts were settled and Russia accumulated<br />

over $400 billion in foreign currency reserves (Rutland, 2008: 1051). Lanin<br />

(2005: 75-77) describes the politician’s popularity as ‘Putinomania’; justifying<br />

his terminology with reference to a culture whereby Putin’s image can be seen<br />

on posters, calendars and even carpets. Most interestingly the Russian leader<br />

has infected his nation’s pop charts: with girl-group ‘Singing Together’ releasing<br />

the song, ‘If only I could find a man like Putin’. Yet how did he achieve such<br />

success?<br />

Putin’s initial rise in the opinion polls and his presidential career<br />

During August of 1999, Putin first came to political fame when he was appointed<br />

acting Prime Minister by Boris Yeltsin, whom announced his intentions to see<br />

Putin become his presidential successor. When Putin became Prime Minister,<br />

his ascent up the political ladder was too quick for the Russian public to know<br />

who he was. Putin ‘was unknown, unrecognised and unloved’ (Felshtinsky and<br />

Pribylarsky, 2008: 103). Yet this soon changed.<br />

On September the 4 th 1999, Chechen rebels detonated a car bomb in proximity<br />

to a military complex’s residential building—killing sixty-four people (Ibid:<br />

105). Putin’s subsequent television appearances introduced the Russian public<br />

to their new straight-talking leader. Referring to Chechen terrorists, Putin<br />

said ‘we’ll blast them out, even in the shit-house’ (Truscott, 2004: 169). Such<br />

distasteful and vulgar language would undoubtedly horrify the Western politician’s<br />

electorate—yet this and similar outbursts appealed to Russia. If one<br />

looks at opinion polls following the car bomb, Putin’s approval rating went from<br />

31% to 80% (Sudakov, 2008). In a very short time, the Russian people came to<br />

highly regard their leader for his reputation of standing for law and order. This<br />

perception is only strengthened by Putin’s background of having studied law<br />

and worked as a KGB spy (Shlapentokh, 2001: 374).<br />

Initially associated with Yeltsin, Putin managed to shake-off this image. Yeltsin<br />

symbolised poverty and poor leadership; Putin on the other hand was very<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

159


different. Even his physical attributes of being strong, fit and able-bodied completely<br />

contrast against Yeltsin. Thus when Yeltsin resigned, Putin took over<br />

as acting President before triumphantly winning the forthcoming presidential<br />

election. However in August 2000, Putin’s escalating popularity temporarily<br />

stalled following the Kursk disaster—when Russia’s new nuclear missile submarine<br />

sank in the Arctic Barrents Sea, killing all 118 men onboard. Putin faced<br />

a backlash for acting belatedly and dealing with the situation unsatisfactorily<br />

(Truscott, 2004: 154-155).<br />

Nonetheless, the public’s hostility soon dissipated: a poll by Russian broadcaster<br />

NTV disclosed that Putin was perceived not to be directly involved (White and<br />

McAllister, 2003: 386). Furthermore what is most remarkable is that Putin’s<br />

popularity never suffered long-term; even when it was revealed that had the<br />

Kremlin permitted the Norwegian, British and American Governments to<br />

intervene quicker, some of the sailors may have survived (Kramer, 2000).<br />

In the aftermath of 9/11, Putin quickly established the once previously unthinkable<br />

partnership between Moscow and Washington to defeat al-Qaeda.<br />

However the alliance was short-lived. <strong>The</strong> US invaded Iraq, undermining Russia’s<br />

veto and equal status within the UN Security Council. America further<br />

annoyed Russia when it welcomed the Baltic States into NATO, and encouraged<br />

the colour revolutions in post-Soviet nations. US plans to bypass Russia in the<br />

exportation of Central Asian oil and gas additionally become a point of contention<br />

between the two States (Stent, 2008: 1094-1096).<br />

Putin has announced his fears of American unilateralism and accused Western<br />

nations of exploiting Russian resources (Ibid: 1090). Apart from creating hostile<br />

foreign relations, Putin has earned his reputation of fighting for his country’s<br />

interests—much to the pleasure of his adoring electorate. Stent (2008:<br />

1094) believes Putin reinstated Russia’s ability to threaten the rest of the world;<br />

although the Soviet risk of nuclear weapons has been replaced by fuel withdrawals<br />

to the West. Challenging the world order and has shown Putin to be<br />

a decisive leader, whom is unafraid to confront Western powers. Putin’s fearlessness<br />

against the US and West is undoubtedly due to his popularity within<br />

Russia (Black, 2004: 116). Anti-American sentiment can be gauged from a 2008<br />

160 Political Leadership


poll that revealed Russians fear the US invasion of Iraq to be a greater threat to<br />

Middle East stability than Iran. In context, 80% of Americans believed Russia’s<br />

actions of supplying Iran with uranium to be dangerous; whereas 72% of Russian’s<br />

believed Iran would only ever use nuclear weapons in self-defence (Morin<br />

and Samaranayake, 2005).<br />

A further policy that aided Putin’s popularity was his anti-oligarch political<br />

stance. Due to policy reform of the 1990s, the former Soviet industrial ministry<br />

privatised its holdings in petroleum, natural gas and metal. However the<br />

privatisation process was flawed and created an unstable and unfair market.<br />

<strong>The</strong> oligarchs’ success depended on their political connections, the bribes they<br />

paid, and their ability to overpower rivals. This inevitably threatened Yeltsin’s<br />

administration; therefore the privatisation process was hastened to prevent a<br />

public backlash. Consequently, state enterprises were sold off under their true<br />

value. Notwithstanding the unfairness cast upon the ordinary citizen, this elite<br />

group paid little or even no tax (Goldman, 2004: 34-42).<br />

Although Putin’s politics remained committed to the market, he made clear<br />

that oligarch connections to government were to be severed, whilst liable oligarchs<br />

were arrested. Those not sent to jail had their assets stripped and returned<br />

to the state (Ibid).<br />

Despite fluctuation, Putin’s popularity remained high throughout his presidency.<br />

He won almost unanimous support following his response to the October<br />

2002 hostage crisis and Belsan school massacre in 2004. Putin stepped down<br />

in 2008, with an approval rating of 85%. Having concluded his presidency, 70%<br />

‘completely trusted’ him; whilst a further 19% ‘partly trusted’ his leadership<br />

(White and McAllister, 2008: 613-615). It seems unassuming to conclude that<br />

Putin’s actions have created a virtuous cycle, whereby his decisions reinforce<br />

his appeal and his electorate automatically disassociates him from any misconduct.<br />

Prime Minister Vladimir Putin and United Russia<br />

During the 1990s, Russian political parties suffered from a lack of identity and<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

161


clear policy. However under Putin, they became major actors in the electoral<br />

and parliamentary process. Initially Putin was anti-political: it was unknown<br />

whether he belonged to the political right, centre or left (Gel’man, 2008: 913-<br />

915). Nonetheless whilst nearing the end of his second presidential term, Putin<br />

agreed to become the party leader of United Russia—despite not being a member.<br />

In the first week of Putin’s confirmed political support for United Russia,<br />

the party improved by 6%. Moreover when United Russia adopted a programme<br />

known as ‘Putin’s Plan’, although only 6% surveyed understood the plan—65%<br />

of voters approved it (McAllister and White, 2008: 938-942).<br />

Putin announced his candidacy for Prime Minister on the premise that he could<br />

find a ‘decent, capable, effective and modern-thinking person with whom it<br />

would be possible to work’ with (McAllister and White, 2008: 939). He did so:<br />

and thus his relationship with current United Russia President Dimitri Medvedev<br />

was born. However it is widely believed that Medvedev is really Putin’s<br />

puppet for presidential control. Whilst it is highly speculated that Putin will<br />

run for president in 2012, at the end of Medvedev’s term. Indeed some Russians<br />

never realised the official president had changed (White & McAllister, 2008:<br />

619). Thus Putin’s popularity has spurned three remarkable outcomes: one, his<br />

appeal carried on directly into another political role; two, he transferred his<br />

popularity through association to both President Medvedev and United Russia;<br />

and three, he reinvigorated the role of political parties in the parliamentary and<br />

electoral process.<br />

Russian love for a politician versus Western hate<br />

Very few political leaders gain fans after being elected. Not Putin though: in<br />

January of 2001 his popularity was 76%, a remarkably high scoring to begin<br />

with—yet seven years later he increased this to 87% (Ibid: 950). To contrast<br />

these figures against other world leaders: US President Barack Obama is approved<br />

of by 51% of Americans; 49% of Italians wish their Prime Minister Silvio<br />

Berlusconi would resign; whilst French President Nicolas Sarkozy has a meager<br />

34% support (Kulikov, 2011).<br />

Russian adoration for Putin can be highlighted through the nation’s distinc-<br />

162 Political Leadership


tive humour. Although the primary function of a joke is to make people laugh,<br />

political comedy can insightfully illuminate how the majority views their politicians.<br />

An online joke by Chubarov (2007) tells the story of how Stalin advises<br />

Putin within a dream, to ‘shoot all the democrats, and then paint the inside<br />

of the Kremlin blue’. <strong>The</strong> punch line is when Putin asks why blue, and Stalin’s<br />

response is that he knew Putin would not question the first task. Humour aside,<br />

the joke shows a perception of Putin staying in control no matter how gruesome<br />

the responsibility becomes.<br />

A very peculiar trend within Russia has been Putin’s ability to engage with the<br />

nation’s youth. ‘Born between 1976 and 1991, they have been labelled the “the<br />

Putin generation”’ (Mendelson and Gerber, 2008: 131.). By utilizing the youth<br />

group Nashi, Putin has been able to unite the nation’s juvenescence against<br />

those whom brought down the Soviet Union—the West. ‘<strong>The</strong> Putin Generation’<br />

cannot remember the Soviet Union being a self-sufficient world power; thus<br />

Putin is almost fulfilling a generation’s yearning for Great Russia to be restored.<br />

Putin’s phenomenon is so widespread that a 2007 survey recorded a staggering<br />

82% of young Russians being not only interested in politics, but also having<br />

confidence in their leader (Ibid: 131-135).<br />

It is noted by White and McAllister (2003: 388) that Putin enjoys a significant<br />

popularity amongst Russian women—despite being heralded as having a ‘lack<br />

of sexuality’. Putin is portrayed as the ideal man—who won’t drink, hurt or<br />

betray his lover. Putin’s devotion to sports has increased the perception of him<br />

being the politician with an admirable physique (White and McAllister, 2008:<br />

618). This was particularly evident when female magazine Secrets of the Stars<br />

quickly sold-out when it ran a special edition devoted to Putin—and revelations<br />

of his boyhood romances (Ibid: 609). Strangely, increasing the female<br />

population’s romantic obsession with Putin seems to be an active policy of the<br />

Kremlin: as official photographs include him riding a horse bareback, barechested.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Sunday Times reported that these photos ‘will inevitably trigger<br />

mass swooning by women all over Russia’—and furthermore—’confirm the<br />

Russian Prime Minister’s status as a gay icon’ (Halpin, 2009). Putin might be<br />

an unlikely and involuntary figurehead for the gay community, but his topless<br />

photos spurned online discussions that he was endorsing more tolerance of<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

163


homosexuality (White and McAllister, 2008: 618). Although analysing Putin’s<br />

charm, fitness-levels, attractiveness and ambassadorship for gay rights could<br />

be deemed inconsequential—literature upon Putin’s appeal considers this a<br />

worthy explanatory factor for his popularity. <strong>The</strong>refore to keep within an academic<br />

context, these points support the theory that Putin’s appeal has been<br />

aided by a romanticised vision of him as a potential life-partner.<br />

Putin’s humble beginnings may have aided his popularity too: growing up in St<br />

Petersburg, his family all lived in one room (Truscott, 2004: 26). This unprivileged<br />

background appeals to Russian’s having experienced severe economic<br />

hardship themselves. Although Putin is unquestionably wealthier nowadays,<br />

his appeal of emerging from amongst the people remains. It has been found<br />

that Putin draws support from all sections of society; irrelevant of constituency,<br />

age, sex, levels of education and personal income (White and McAllister,<br />

2003: 384). Putin’s policies are open to critique, but when dealt the challenge<br />

of reconciling a broken society, he has shown himself to be a highly flexible and<br />

gifted politician.<br />

Past mistakes and future threats<br />

Russia approves of Putin for turning their economy around and restoring national<br />

pride. Yet how did Putin reverse the direction of Russia’s economy? <strong>The</strong><br />

answer is by exporting oil and gas to fossil fuel dependent economies. Between<br />

1999 and 2005, Russia’s exports increased by $165 billion—with oil and gas<br />

exports accounting for over 60% of those earnings (Rutland, 2008: 1053). Thus<br />

Russia has boomed with oil prices rising by $103 a barrel during Putin’s presidency<br />

(Stent, 2008: 1092). Thus Putin’s popularity is dependent upon maintaining<br />

levels of growth that the populace finds appeasing; however the Russian<br />

economy remains highly volatile and dependent on energy demand and world<br />

price stability.<br />

A further threat to Putin’s popularity could come from his closest ally: Medvedev.<br />

Intriguingly, both Putin and Medvedev could announce their candidacy in<br />

the forthcoming presidential elections—and it could be a close victory. A 2011<br />

poll showed public anger for the slow-down in the economy following the global<br />

164 Political Leadership


financial crisis. In January of this year, Putin’s popularity slipped to 72% from<br />

an average of 78% in 2010; whilst Medvedev dropped to 69% from an average<br />

of 75% in the previous year (Kulikov, 2011). Although Medvedev’s popularity<br />

is slightly below Putin’s, they share supporters through their common bond of<br />

United Russia. <strong>The</strong>refore if both competed in an election—whatever the outcome—Putin<br />

would suffer if the electorate had to choose their preference.<br />

Putin’s association with United Russia allowed them to become the largest and<br />

most successful political party in the Russian Federation. However the party<br />

blatantly committed what has been described as ‘electoral authoritarianism’<br />

(Gel’man, 2008: 913-915). Despite the ‘Putinomania’, the opposition had to gain<br />

a 7% threshold for representation in the state Duma, meet excessive entry requirements,<br />

and was prevented from forming party alliances. Most worryingly,<br />

allegations exist that voters were intimidated (Stuermer, 2008: 158-159).<br />

Gelman (2008: 917) believes that ‘party-based authoritarian regimes are usually<br />

the longest-lived’; thus the Kremlin could be following a potentially rational<br />

policy to secure long-term stability. Rationality notwithstanding, Putin has<br />

never hid his discomfort with the election process. Whilst discussing Romanov<br />

Tsars, he praised that they could rule their peoples’ destiny without being distracted<br />

by the issues of maintaining popularity and winning elections (Truscott,<br />

2004: 121). Russia is accustomed to centuries of authoritarian rule; its voters<br />

don’t appear to have serious objections to the electoral corruption. In fact<br />

nearly half of the populace supported only one candidate being available on<br />

the ballot sheet, whilst ‘a similar number’ of Russians wished to postpone the<br />

presidential elections to save money (Shlapentokh, 2001: 379). Yet in a forever<br />

changing and revolutionary world, Putin and the Kremlin’s interventions in the<br />

electoral process remains a liability to his support.<br />

Regarding Putin’s involvement in Chechnya, the leader may have gained support<br />

from his people as Russians are perceived to be merciless to the Chechen race<br />

(Gerber and Mendelson, 2002: 299-300). This would be supported by the previously<br />

discussed jump of 50% in Putin’s popularity following his strong stance<br />

against Chechen extremists. However, Putin and his army have come under the<br />

Western political spotlight for human rights violations against Chechens. Thus<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

165


this could prove a political scandal that Putin cannot hide away from forever.<br />

Putin’s control is in need of political checks and balances. However it remains<br />

to be seen whether Russia will ever demand them.<br />

Putin’s unique political direction and Russian approval<br />

One explanation for Putin’s enduring popularity is his reinvention of Russia’s<br />

national identity. Once famous symbols of the Tsarist and Soviet past have been<br />

restored—albeit with a modern twist. For instance the former Soviet national<br />

anthem was reinstated, yet with new lyrics. <strong>The</strong> Tsarist double-headed eagle is<br />

now again the state emblem, whilst full-scale military parades have resumed in<br />

Red Square for the first time since the collapse of the Soviet Union. By exploiting<br />

the nostalgia associated with Russia’s vanished white and red past, Putin<br />

has won the hearts of both Tsarist and Soviet voters (Stent, 2008: 1091).<br />

After the break-up of the Soviet Union, Russia adopted semipresidentialism as<br />

its political model—much like the rest of the post-communist world. Semipresidentialism<br />

combines having an elected president as head of state, with a prime<br />

minister directing the nation’s legislature; thus giving the flexibility of parliamentary<br />

democracies and the strong leadership of the American presidential<br />

system. Initially Russia embraced democracy under Yeltsin, however this trajectory<br />

was reversed nearing the end of his presidency. Thus Putin led Russia<br />

towards authoritarian rule by re-centralising power in Moscow, overseeing<br />

brutality in Chechnya, limiting the freedom of the press, employing thousands<br />

of previous KGB officers in senior positions of government and tackling the<br />

wealth of the oligarchs. This unique model is what Putin views as appropriate<br />

for Russia—given its distinctive culture and historic tradition (Evans Jr, 2008:<br />

905).<br />

What is most intriguing about Putin’s ‘superpresidentialism’ is its popularity<br />

with Russians whom advocate the benefits of being a democracy. An opinion<br />

poll conducted in April 2006 recorded that amongst the 29% whom believed<br />

in democratic discourse, 81% held confidence in Putin’s ability to handle world<br />

affairs. Although a Western perspective will consider the typical Russian’s<br />

standard of what constitutes a democracy to be warped, ‘superpresidentialism’<br />

166 Political Leadership


has only served Putin’s consistent popularity. In 2005, over 60% of Russians<br />

wanted a strong leader—whilst less than 30% wished for them to be democratically<br />

elected. Whereas in 1991, only 39% wanted an authoritative president and<br />

51% wished for democracy. <strong>The</strong> demand for strong leadership and rejection of<br />

democracy peaked in 2002, when 70% wanted strong leadership whilst only<br />

20% wanted the president to be democratically elected (Morin and Samaranayake,<br />

2006).<br />

<strong>The</strong>se figures indicate that the Russian people have become disenchanted with<br />

the concept of a democracy. Western ideology is associated with the turmoil<br />

and untrustworthy politics of the 1990s. Having experimented with democracy,<br />

Russia disliked its poverty and concentrated wealth. When Putin first became<br />

President, 78% of Russians thought the differences in personal income<br />

throughout Russia were too large, whilst 59% wanted Moscow to amend the<br />

situation. <strong>The</strong> cultural legacy of a communist past is clearly evident when a<br />

similar poll in the US recorded only 23% of respondents perceiving the poverty<br />

gap to be too wide, and only 10% of that polled wishing for Washington to intervene<br />

(Shlapentokh, 2011: 37).<br />

Thus Putin did interfere and changed the direction of Russian politics—much<br />

to the general approval of Russia. <strong>The</strong> restoration of Great Russia in wealth and<br />

status has been acquired by Putin’s maintenance of adequate relations with the<br />

West, whilst pandering to domestic anti-Western political sentiment. This new<br />

direction—which is undeniably economically successful—has made it almost an<br />

act of treachery to reject Putin’s policies. If one does object, you are subscribing<br />

to Western political ideology. Thus not loving one’s own country is justification<br />

in itself for Putin’s appeal. As concluded by Hill (2008: 479), many Russians see<br />

no reason to follow the West; the nation’s vast territory and resources, the talent<br />

and knowledge amongst its population, has enabled Russia to believe that<br />

it is capable of constructing a unique society that can provide for every citizen’s<br />

needs.<br />

Conclusions<br />

What is most astonishing about Putin’s popularity is its longevity despite mis-<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

167


takes in his leadership. Even after the Kursk sank, although the public held his<br />

administration responsible—they disassociated Putin from any direct involvement.<br />

Thus an expected lack of accountability has insulated and protected Putin<br />

from committing any error of judgment. <strong>The</strong>refore a combination of three<br />

explanations have been deduced to explain Putin’s appeal: the first being that<br />

Putin himself has generated his own popularity through an uncontrollable personal<br />

appeal; the second justification is that he increased his appeal through<br />

successful political actions; and the third hypothesis is that Russia’s unique<br />

history and culture have facilitated the scenario of a politician achieving Putin’s<br />

level of success.<br />

Regarding what Putin has involuntarily done to win the favour of his electorate<br />

is retrospective of his personality and ancestry. Russia can identify with his<br />

modest and unprivileged background, whilst his education in law and previous<br />

career in espionage has created a public impression that he will stand for order.<br />

His popularity has been significantly high following instances when Russia has<br />

mourned terrorist attacks by Chechen extremists, or when the Beslan school<br />

massacre occurred. As already discussed, Putin enjoys a widespread perception<br />

that he is a devoted politician from the back streets of St Petersburg whom<br />

would make the ideal life partner.<br />

Putin’s most successful political action has, inarguably, been the creation of a<br />

booming economy. A common thread to Putin’s victorious political actions has<br />

been uniting Russia against the enemy: poverty, the West, the oligarchs, Chechen<br />

terrorists and so on. When under attack, as human beings we naturally want<br />

to pull together with those whom we share a common bond. Thus Russia has<br />

unified behind Putin and overlooks its societal problems. <strong>The</strong> third theoretical<br />

justification for Putin’s popularity is that it has been aided by the Russian<br />

peoples unique viewpoint upon good leadership. National identity, past experiences<br />

and the society we belong to shape our outlook upon politics. An undemocratic<br />

perspective and requirement of government in Russian politics has<br />

been created by a heritage of Tsarist and Communist rule, and the economic<br />

and political upheaval Russia experienced following the collapse of the Soviet<br />

Union. <strong>The</strong> Russian public is not accustomed to true democracy, and their brief<br />

flirtation with it is a sour memory. Thus they are following their own trajectory,<br />

168 Political Leadership


which Putin has successfully created and that is why he is adored.<br />

However these three theoretical categorisations cannot be entirely excluded<br />

from each other: segregation helps to understand Putin’s popularity, yet these<br />

points are all intricately intertwined. For instance, Putin moved Russia in a<br />

direction that is neither capitalism nor communism, and instilled ‘superpresidential’<br />

leadership. This example embodies all three theories: one, Putin’s personality<br />

that resonates strong leadership was necessary to do this; two, it was<br />

a successful political action; and three, it fulfils what the Russian public want.<br />

<strong>The</strong> popularity Putin has experienced is a mirror of the era in which he rules:<br />

as Russia becomes economically stronger and reasserts itself within the world<br />

order, Putin’s appeal becomes reinforced too. Like any politician, Putin will<br />

only remain popular whilst his administration is successful; however, predicting<br />

whether Putin will continue to have enduring appeal is only something time<br />

can disclose.<br />

Bibliography<br />

• Black, J.L. (2004) Vladimir Putin & the New World Order: Looking East, Looking West?<br />

United States: Rowman & Littlefield Publishers.<br />

• Bloxham, A. (2010) <strong>The</strong> Telegraph. Available from: http://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/worldnews/wikileaks/8175406/WikiLeaks-Putins-secret-billions.html<br />

(accessed: 1 May 2011).<br />

• Chubarov, A. (2007) All Russia. Available from: http://www.allrussias.com/jokes/putin_01.<br />

asp (accessed: 30 April 2011).<br />

• Colton, T. & Skach, C. (2005) ‘A Fresh Look at Semipresidentialism: <strong>The</strong> Russian Predicament’,<br />

Journal of Democracy, 16(3): 113-126.<br />

• Evans Jr, A.B. (2008) ‘Putin’s Legacy and Russia’s Identity.’ Europe-Asia Studies, 60(6): 899-<br />

912.<br />

• Felshtinsky, Y. & Pribylarsky, V. (2008) <strong>The</strong> Age of Assassins: <strong>The</strong> Rise and Rise of Vladimir<br />

Putin. London: Gibson Square.<br />

• Gaman-Golutvina, O. (2008) ‘Changes in Elite Patterns.’ Europe-Asia Studies, 60(6): 1033-<br />

1050.<br />

• Gel’man, V. (2008) ‘Party Politics in Russia: From Competition to Hierachy.’ Europe-Asia<br />

Studies, 60(6): 913-930.<br />

• Gerber, T.P. & Mendelson, S.E. (2002) ‘Russian Public Opinion on Human Rights and the War<br />

in Chechnya.’ Post-Soviet Affairs, 18(4): 271-305.<br />

• Goldman, M.I. (2004) ‘Putin & the Oligarchs’, Foreign Affairs, 83(6): 33-44.<br />

• Halpin, T. (2009) <strong>The</strong> Sunday Times. Available from: http://www.timesonline.co.uk/tol/news/<br />

world/europe/article6738969.ece (accessed: 21 April 2011).<br />

• Hill, R. (2008) ‘Introduction: Perspectives on Putin.’ Journal of Communist Studies and Tran-<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />

169


sition Politics, 24(4) 473-479.<br />

• Kramer, M. (2000) gwu.edu. Available from: http://www.gwu.edu/~ieresgwu/assets/docs/<br />

ponars/pm_0145.pdf (accessed: 1 May 2011).<br />

• Kulikov, A. (2011) pravda.ru. Available from: http://english.pravda.ru/russia/politics/28-<br />

01-2011/116698-medvedev_putin-0/ (accessed: 19 April 2011).<br />

• Lanin, B. (2005) ‘Putin & Culture.’ In: Herspring, D.R. (ed) Putin’s Russia: Past Imperfect,<br />

Future Uncertain. Oxford: Rowman & Littlefield Publishers, Inc.<br />

• McAllister, I.& White, S. (2008) ‘“It’s the Economy Comrade!” Parties and Voters in the 2007<br />

Russian Duma.’ Europe-Asia Studies, 60(6): 931-957.<br />

• Mendelson, S. & Gerber, T. (2008) ‘Us and <strong>The</strong>m: Anti-American Views of the Putin Generation.’<br />

<strong>The</strong> Washington Quarterly, 31(2): 131-150.<br />

• Morin, R. & Samaranayake, N. (2006) Pew Research Centre. Available from: http://pewresearch.org/pubs/103/the-putin-popularity-score<br />

(accessed: 5 May 2011).<br />

• Remington, T. (2008) ‘Patronage and the Party of Power: President-Parliament Relations<br />

under Vladimir Putin.’ Europe-Asia Studies, 60(6): 959-987.<br />

• Rutland, P. (2008) ‘Putin’s Economic Record: Is the Oil Boom Sustainable?’ Europe-Asia<br />

Studies, 60(6): 1051-1072.<br />

• Sakwa, R. (2008) ‘Putin’s Leadership: Character and Consequences.’ Europe-Asia Studies,<br />

60(6): 879-897.<br />

• Shlapentokh, V (2001) ‘Putin’s first year in office: the new regime’s uniqueness in Russian history.’<br />

Communist and Post-Communist Studies, 34: 371-399.<br />

• Shlapentokh, V. (2011) ‘Expediancy always wins over ideology: Putin’s attitudes toward the<br />

Russian Communist Party.’ Communist and Post-Communist Studies, 44: 33-40.<br />

• Stent, A.E. (2008) ‘Restoration and Revolution in Putin’s Foreign Policy.’ Europe-Asia Studies,<br />

60(6): 1089-1106.<br />

• Stuermer, M. (2008) Putin and the Rise of Russia London: Weidenfeld & Nicholson.<br />

• Sudakov, D. (2008) pravda.ru. Available from: http://english.pravda.ru/russia/kremlin/25-<br />

01-2008/103661-putin_medvedev-0/ (accessed: 19 April 2011).<br />

• Truscott, P. (2004) Putin’s Progress: A biography of Russia’s enigmatic President, Vladimir<br />

Putin London: Simon & Schuester UK Ltd.<br />

• White, S. & McAllister, I. (2003) ‘Putin and His Supporters.’ Europe-Asia Studies, 55(3): 383-<br />

399.<br />

• White, S. & McAllister, I. (2008) ‘<strong>The</strong> Putin Phenomenon.’ Journal of Communist Studies and<br />

Transition Politics, 24(4): 604-628.<br />

170 Political Leadership

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!